The Preface of the Authour.
CHAP. I.
MY Deare Countreymen of
France. You, who vauntingly style your selues, De la
Religion reformée, and,
De la way
[...] Eglise de Iesus Christ; of the reformed Religion, and of the true Church of Iesus Christ, (thus laying for your owne Honour, such specious and fayre colours vpon the foule graine of your owne Fayth:) You (I say) cannot be ignorant (I presume) how I haue endeuored by my particular congresse with diuers of your Religion, as also by my seuerall Writing
[...] (according to my ability) to pull you out of the myre of your present
Errours (too myld a word) your present
Heresies (yet ouer languide) your presen
[...]
Blasphemies; but all in vayne.
For when I drew forth my proofes from the
[...]orce of Reason (bearing in Mans soule the stamp of Gods owne
Genes.
i
[...]
[...]aciamus bomin
[...]m ad ima
[...]inem nostram. Seale) from the authorities of the Ancient Fathers, from
O
[...]cu
[...]icall Councells, from the long hand of tyme, and vnnitermittee. Apostolicall
[Page 8]Tradition, from the stupendious miracles exhibited for greater confusion of your Innouations; and lastly from the most sacred, and inuiolable authority of
Gods holy Written Word; You to all this giue vs this yawning, and heedles answere: To wit, that
the priuate Spirit of och of the Faythfull (among which number, you ambitiously range your selues) is to ballance and poyse the waight of all the forsaid proofes; and euen to Oracle forth the meaning of the holy Ghost in the said Venerable Scriptures. O Circulation strange, and incredible! For you hereby do aduance the priuat iudgment of
Monsieur Plessis Mornay (heretofore my
Antagonist, and a great Arche of your Church) of
Monsieur Casanbon, Monsieur de Mo
[...]in, or some other such obscure
Terrae filius, aboue all authorities, aboue all Tribun
[...]lls, aboue all seates of Iudicature: Which
Priuate spirit. & preiudice of iudgment in you, are the
Remor
[...]'s, or lets, staying and flowing you from further sayling into the deepest Mysteries of Christianity.
Therefore seeing this former Course of disputing can preuayle nothing with you,
[...]am at this tyme forced to proceede another way, and to imitate that
Generall in the Warrs, who bendeth his forces, not to strengthen and fortify his owne Cittyes, Castells, and Forts (as not standing in need of any such defence) but to demolish and
[...]uine the Rampiers, Fortress
[...], and Holds of the Enemy. Now the Course here to be
[Page 9]h
[...]ld
[...]n by me, shall be this.
We obserue, that if a Man be tould, that he hath some spo
[...]s vpon his face, occasioned by any vnexpected meanes, he presently h
[...]iteth to a Glass
[...], to see himselfe
[...]h
[...]rin
[...] And if he find the blemishe
[...] to appeare i
[...] the G
[...]asse, he then acknowledgeth the truth thereof, and instantly seeketh to dry, and wype them away. The like I h
[...]r
[...] counsel you to doe
(O you Hagen
[...]s of France.) You are by me in this
Treatise
[...]ged wi
[...] d
[...]ue
[...]s
[...]oales, and spo
[...]s
of T
[...]rcism
[...]; Glasse your selues in the
Turkish A
[...]oran (for so i
[...] the Booke called, wherein the Articles of the
Turkish Fayth were first
[...]at downe.) Y
[...] you find therein your owne blemi
[...]s to be exhibited to your sight; I meane, if yo
[...] find thereby, that you do
[...] part with
[...]
Turks, in belie
[...]ng with them di
[...] po
[...] of their owne fayth, diffe
[...]en
[...]ly from a
[...] other Christians (as by
[...]pa
[...]ing your Fayth with theirs you shall
[...]nd,) then
[...] bou
[...] to ab
[...]erge all such deformity from the face of your Christian
[...]r
[...]e
[...]on? And thus you may make the
Turkish
[...]l
[...]a
[...], in part, the
G
[...]asse of your present Religion.
The labour I here vndertake will (
[...] suppose) appeare in your
[...]dg
[...] to
[...]
[...]ore then an
Her
[...]e
[...]
[...]bour; and mo
[...] difficult
[...] to wi
[...], to proue
[...] who
[...] you
[...] May
[...]ters feare
[...] to
[...]
Apolog. Angli
[...].
God to e
[...]g
[...] the World
The Booke stiled, Antichristus, s
[...]s Prognosticon s
[...]is Mu
[...]di. fore
[...]
[...]
the Scriptures, and a
[...].
[...] a
[...] also
[...] chiefe Senod
[...],
[...], and
[Page 10]others (so much magnified by you) to haue in many points of their fayth, wholy ioyned themselues with
Mahumet, Christs mortall, yea immortal Enemy. Now, if I do assume more in these words, then I shall performe (for I do expect this
Treatise will he ouerlooked with many
Aristarchian, and censuring Eyes) then let me become infamous to my owne Country, and euen to the Professours of my owne Religion, inglorious, and despicable.
For the more cleare accomplishment of my vndertaken
Scene. I will not insist in the authority of Gods holy Writ, (as vnworthily, and irreligiously de
[...]orted by the pryde of ech of your
Priuat spirit;) neither in any other kynd of proofes aboue rehearsed (all which you behould with the eye of scorne, and contempt,) but I will rest only in your chiefe Maisters owne words, yet extant to be read in their Writings: So as I may here say with our Sauiour,
De ore
Lu
[...].
[...]9.
tu
[...]
[...]e iudico, S
[...]ru
[...]nequaem. For, but read their Sentences by me alledged, and compare them with the words of the
Alcoran, and with the words of diuers Authours, recording the doctrine of the Turkish
Alcoran & Fayth, you shall find them in many dogmaticall points (for I say not in all) most conspiringly to agree:
Non facies vn
[...], nec diuers
[...]
[...]am
[...]n — And thus your Religion may with some shew of reason be called,
Turkish Hugenotis
[...]s, or
Hugenotish T
[...]rcisme.
Now whiles you
[...]ad their words in
[Page 11]their Bookes, remember, that the
Penn
[...] is the soules secondary Tonque▪ deliuering without voyce, or sound, its
mentall Language: Thus you shall rest assured, that it is most true, that so they did write, though most false what they did write. And thus I referre you to the impartiall Witnesses of your owne Eyes. And in regard of this great consociation and affinity of
Luthers doctrine with
Turcisme, it is lesse to be wondered, that the great Turk▪ (as
Manlius
In loc. com. pag.
[...]16. the Protestant relateth) demaunding of the Christian E
[...]perours Embassadour, of what yeares
Luther was, wished he had beene yonger, and promised him to be his good Lord. In retaliation of which proffered kyndnes we may presume, that
Luther was more easily inuited to write thus in the
Turks fauour:
To warre
Luther, tom.
[...]. Wittenb. in a
[...]ers. damnas. per L
[...]o
[...]em. Art,
34. fol.
100. where we thus read: Praeliari aduersus Turcas est repug
[...]are D
[...] vis
[...]ta
[...]ti i
[...]i, quitates nostras
[...]e
[...] illos.
against the Turke is to resist Gods visiting our Iniquities And more:
Luth. in Explicat. Art.
[...]4.
He that hath eares, let him heare, and abstaine from the Turkish Warrs, whi
[...] the Popes name preuaileth vnder Heauen. O sacred and holy friendship, contracted betweene the
Turke and
Luther: And thus by allusion we may here say:
Facti
Luc.
[...]3.
sunt a
[...]tic
[...], Her
[...]des & Pilat
[...]s.
But to returne to the Treatise. I haue entitu
[...]ed it,
Luthers Alcoran; not because
Luther did particularly first dogmatize all the points, wherein the Nouellists of these tymes conspire with the
Turke, and
M
[...]t; but in that he did first broach many of them▪ And the r
[...]t were after taught by
[Page 12]
Swinglius, Caluin, Beza, and others, all
Luthers Prosely
[...]s and schollers; and all descending originally from the Ioynes of
Luther. Now the denomination of a thing is commonly taken
à praestantior
[...]: And according hereto, throughout this Treatise, I take the words,
Lutheran, and
Lutheran
[...]sme in a generall sense, as comprehending all the followers of
Luther, and such doctrines, as were first taught by
Luther, or after by his followers; though I grant the forsaid words in a strict acceptance haue reference only to those men, who more peculiarly sweare fealty to
Luther, and to
Luthers doctrine, in some points different from that or the
Swingi
[...]ans, and the
Caluinists.
Here I will demand after your diligent perusall of this small Worke; is
Turcisme
[...] false religion? How then can
Hugenotisme be true? Is
Hugenotisme a true Religion? How then can
Turcisme be false? Such an indissoluble knot of doctrine shall you find in many points betweene these two sects▪ Therefore you must be forced either to abandon
Lutherranisme, or by imbracing of it, withall to imb
[...]ace
Turcisme, and
Mahuinetisme. What griefe then is it, that our noble Country should be con
[...]aminated, and defiled with such pitch of Blasphemies, in this Treatise discouered?
O
Blessed Lewis, once King of
France; Great
[...]eretofore in Empire, and Domination;
Greater in Vertue and de
[...]o
[...]o
[...]; but now
Greatest in thy fruition of the light of the
[Page 13]
Allmighty; since thou now be houldest him,
Non tanquam
1.
Cor. 293
Speculum in enigmars, b
[...]
facie ad scieno; and him all things
lntuitiuely; Looke vpon
France thy deare Country (where thou didst once
[...]ow the care of Soueraingty;) See, how it is torne asunder touching matters of fayth, with Apostasy, and through a most strict combination in sayth, with
Mahumet, Christs open Enemy▪ I know well, that the felicity of thy present State stand
[...] not compatible with any griefe, or sorrow, in regard of the Conformity of thy
Will, to the
Diuine Will, and permission of the Highest; neuerthelesse since Thou, and all other Saints now reigning with thee in Heauen, through your
Scraphicall Charity are become Aduocats for vs poore miserable Wormes, during our exile in this Vale of Misery, forbeare not the
[...] to powre out daily thy
Vills of Iucense (A meane thy Prayers) before his diuine Maiesty; Besiege his eates with thy vninterrupted Oraisons, that so he would be pleased to withdraw his scourne from this one most deare Country; and that he would mollify the obdurate Hates of those men therein, who introduce Nouelty, vnder the tecture of Truth, and change
Christ his Gospell into the
Turkish Alcoran. Pray (O pray) most glorious Saint, that his our famous Idation may be wholy induced & brought backe to that Apostolicall and Prim
[...] Eayth, which then reigned in it when tho
[...]
[...]ignedst ouer it; it th
[...]
[...] in the
[...]
[Page 14]Moone (as it were) of its owne resplendent Honour.
But to recall my selfe: It seemes to me, I perceaue some of you
(Hugeno
[...]s) who are
plus fiues, que religueux, more subtill, then religious, looking vpon these leaues with the eye of liuour and malignity; saying, the indignity and wrong, by comparing our reformed Religion with
Mahumetisme, or
Turcisme is infus
[...]ble; since we belieue in
Christ, in the
Trinity, the Writings of the
New Testament, that there are the Sacraments of Baptisme, and the Lords supper
&c. from all which the Turks do disclaime. To this I answere seuerall Wayes.
First I compare you with the
Turks in some Points only of your sayth, not in all: Therefore the comparison here made is no further to be extended, then is by me intended.
Secondly, I grant, you belieue these supreme Points in generall, but you haue cōmonly annexed in your beliefe of them so much poyson, touching some Circumstances of the said Mysteries, as that it hath vitiated, and corrupted the whole Ma
[...]te of your Beliefe, and then that saying, here houldeth:
[...],
False beliefe is plainly worse, then misbeliefe, or Infidelity.
Thirdly, I make a
Comparison in this Treatise, only of
Hugenotisme or
Protestancy, with
Turcisme: But the former sublime Articles of Christian Religion you do not belieue, as you are
Hugen
[...]ts, or
Protestants, but only as
[Page 15]
Catholiks, or at the most as
Christians; since from our Catholike Church only you receaue your beliefe of them. For thus
Luther acknowledgeth:
We
Luther contra Anabaptist.
confesse, that vnder the Papacy there is most of the Christian Good, yea rather all the Christian Good, and that from thence it came to vs. And
Whitakerus (a Protestant Doctour of
England) sayth no lesse in these his Words:
The
De Eccles. p.
36
[...].
Papists haue the Scriptures, and Baptisme &c. And these came to vs from them.
Now, these former Points (I say) you belieue not as
Protestants, or as Professours of your reformed Religion. The reason hereof being, because you are Protestants in respect (and not otherwise) of your
Deniall of the affirmatiue Catholike Points, whereby you deuide your selfes from the Catholike Roman Church; as in denying the
Sacrifice of the Altar, Prayer for the dead, praying to Saints, Peters Supremacy, and his Successours &c. Finally in denying other
positiue, and
affirmatiue Articles of our Catholike Religion, wherein by such your deniall you dissent from vs; And in regard of your first Maisters protesting to deny the said Points, according to their
Confession of Fayth exhibited at
Augusta, they were then first stiled
Protestants, as your owne
Sleidan
Sleidan. l. c. fol. 8
[...]. and other Protestant
O
[...]iander in Epit. C
[...].
10. pag. Historie graphers haue recorded. And thus far in solution of your former suggested Crimination (if any of you should suggest it) and in further warrant of my vndertaken Mothed in this
Treatise.
It may by further viged by some of you (especially of such as be illiterate) that you do not giue your consent, and beliefe to such blasphemous doctrines, wherein your Grand-marster do agre with
Mahumet, and the
Turke; yea that you do not, as much as heare of some of these their agreements, or of the wicked Positions, where with
Luther, Swinglius, Caluin, and such others stand charged in this Treatise; and that therefore it is iniustide and wrong in me, to in simulate you within the beliefe of such impious doctrines, I take away this your poore Euasion in this sort: I grant it may be true, that you haue not heard of many wicked
Tenets of your owne Brethren, produced hereafter by me; neuerthelesse you with an inuolued, and implicit Fayth do belieue them to be
[...]e.
The reason hereof is, because you giue in grosse such affiance and credit to
Luther, Swingliues &c. as that what Religion they haue taught to be true, the sme you belieus to be true: But these men did diuulge with the same authority, the blasphemies and wicked assertions here related, with the which authority they did teach such other points of
Protestancy and
Hugenetisme, to the which you give an
[...]sse, and explicit affent. And thus whiles you belieue other Protestanticall points to be true, only by reason of the authority of your
[...]st Maisters teaching them you are therefore by force of the same authority, to belieue what false
[Page 17]doctrines soeuer your foresaid Instructours haue disgorged out in the it Writings; since they were warranted with the pretext of equall security of not erring in all their writings. And therefore hence I conclude, that euery one of you, who do acknowledge
Luther, and the rest here alledged, for your prime
Catechizers or Doctours in your sayth, doth stand guilty of all their blasphemies vented out by them, in that by force of the reason aboue deliuered, you potentially, and implicitly belieue the said Blasphemyes. Thus farte hereof.
Well I will draw to an end of this my
Fieface (which shall serue in place of a formall
Epistle Dedicatory) putting you in mind, that your Proge
[...]itours haue so comported themselues in their first stamping the Principles of their fayth as that they may be said partly to stand in competency with
Mahumet, and
Sergius (
Mahumets Scribe, or Penman) whether should transcend, and surpasse the one the other in impiety of doctrine. A miserable Emulation!
One thing yet before I end, I will adde; which is, if it can be proued, that you of the
Reformed Religion do partake but in any one point only (as I will make it euident; that you do in fourty) with the
Turks, differently from the beliefe of all true
Christians, and of Gods Vniuerfall Church, (you by this meanes declyning,
le grand chemin battu de la foy Catholique, & Orthodoxe, the high beaten way of the Catholike, and orthodoxall
[Page 18]sayth) then it clerely followeth that your fayth cannot be perfect, and sufficient to Saluation. For fayth is supernaturall; and infallible; But who erreth in any one point of fayth (since such a Man relyeth not vpon
God reuealing, and the
Church propounding, the two necessary Meanes for the obtayning of a true & profitable fayth:) This man (I say) may possibly erre in any other point; and then by necessary inference he cannot be a Member of the true Church; for to speake in
S. Cyprians Dialect:
Cyprian. lib. do Vnita. te Ecclesiae.
Adulterari non potest sponsa Christi; incorrūpta est & pudica.
Now with this I referre you to the perusall of this discourse, wherein I do apply to the diseases of your soule,
Paracelsian Physick (as I may say) since the
Ingredients thereof will either (perhaps) presently cure you, or presently dispatch you; for vpon your reading and serious pondering of it, it may be, you will shake of your present fayth of
Hugenotisme, or els (which God preuent) wilbe more corroborated in
Mahumetisme; so precipitating your selues into the infernall
Abysme of miscreancy, and Infidelity.
Of the Method houlden in this Treatise.
CHAP. II.
THe prescribed Method, which I intend to take in these ensuing leaues, is first, to exemplify in many particular Articles of Beliefe, wherein
Mahumet and the
Turks do agree with
Luther and the
Lutherans; concerning which I am to prefixe this Caution. To wit, that as by
Luther, and the word
Lutheran, I vnderstand also the
Swinglians, and the
Caluinists, (though I grant
[...], and
abusiue) seing they all originally were begot by
Luther, though now through tract or tyme they be branched forth into seuerall distinct families: So in like manner I take these words following promiscuously; I meane,
Mahumet, Sergius, the Mahumetaus, the Saracens, the Turks, Mahumetisme, Saracen
[...]sme, and Turcisme; all comprehending one and the same Religion, first sprung by
Mahumet and
Sergius, and only varying in appellation through diuersity of Places, & Tymes.
Well then to proceed. This Agreements of
Mahumetisme and
Luthera
[...]isme, I call
Symbolisme. This Word
Symbolisme is taken from naturall Philosophy, where it is peculiarly applyed to the agreements of seuerall Elements in seuerall qualities: Thus the Ayre (for example) in its heate
Sy
[...]holizeth, and
[Page 20]agreeth with the fire; in its moysture, with the Water. After I haue displayed fourty Points (most of them Articles of fayth, and the rest necessary Circumstances, attending the
Turkish, and
Lutheran Religion) wherein these two Religions do conspire and agree, I then in the second Part of this Treatise do particularize
twenty Points of fayth, and inferences, or deductions from thence, in which I compare the
Lutherans with the
Mahumetans, or
Turks; wherein it is made euident, that the Positions, and Articles of the
Lutherans, and their answerable practise of them are at least equall, if not more wicked, and lesse iustifiable by force of all Reason, then the contrary
Tenets of the
Mahumetans, and
Turks. These my librations and waighings of these seuerall Points I terme
Parallels; because I compare togeather the said Points or Articles, as seuerally maintained by them; as also I compare togeather the seuerall first Inuentours of
Mahumetisme, and
Lutheranisme.
After the end of both these two Parts of this Treatise, I subnect (as an
Appendix) a
Discourse, which may serue, as a
Second Glasse to you of the
Reformed Religion, wherin you may behould
threescore of your owne Positions or dogmaticall Points of faith, and other Accessories thereof, to haue been wholy condemned for Heresies, by the ancient Fathers of Christs Primitiue Church; and the maintayners of them to haue been
[...]anded, and anathematized for cursed Heretiks.
[Page 21]These wicked Positions I call in this place, so many
Identitio
[...]; seing they are the same erroneous doctrines without any variation, heretofore exploded for old Heresies, and now imbraced of new, and reuiued by our Sectmaisters of these dayes. Now by all these seuerall Passages of this litle Work, we may obserue, that although the true Church of Christ hath been forced to be embroyled with
Mahumetisme; and antiently condemned Heresies; yet she neuer partaked with
Mahumetisme, or the said Heresies in any one point of their Wicked Paradoxes; no more then
Eternity, though it coexisteth with the
tyme past, and the
tyme future, is neither the
tyme past, nor the
Tyme future.
Thus much touching the method by me holden; Only I end with this premonition once for all; That whereas I do mention (by way of Reprouall) often the words,
Protestancy, and
Protestant, in this discourse, and
Appendix, my meaning is, that therby I vnderstand, and take
Protestancy only for such points of fayth, which the more earnest, violent, and fiery
Protestants and
Calainists maintayne (this their doctrine being the same with
Hugenotisme, and the belieuers of it, the same with you
Hugenots) not extending these two former words to such Articles of fayth, or to the Professours therof, which the more learned, graue, and sober
Protestants do hould and belieue.
The Particular Passages of the
Alcoran, alledged in this Treatise, according to the Order, as they do occurre in this Booke: Of which Passages diuers are seuerall tymes vpon seuerall occasions repeated, and urged. And heere we are to note, that the different Passages of the
Alcoran are distinguished (as by so many Sections, or Paragraphs) by the word,
Azoara 1.2.3. &c.
CHAP. III.
-
Azoara 5. DEus pius,
1 & misericors, priùs Testamentum Vetus (videlicet legem Moysis & Psalterium) demceps Euangelium, rectas Vias hominibus tradidit.
-
Azoara 13. Increduli, & minime Deum (videlicet absque Filio & Spiritu Sancto) adorantes, cum postulantur praeceptis à Deo positis, suo
(que) legate
(Mahumeti) fidem adhibere; Aiunt se nolle quicquam mutari, nisi quod Patres imitati sunt. Quibus tamen fit Obiectio: Vtrum Patres semper non nisi rectam sidem tenuerunt?
-
Azoara 1. Sciendum est geueraliter, quoniam omnis rectè
[...]iuens, beni
(que) gestor; Iudaeus, seu Christianus, seu l
[...]ge sua relicta in aliam tendens; Omnis scilicet
[Page 23]Deum adorans, indubitanter diuinum amorem assequetur.
-
Azoara 61.62. & seqq. Per Ventos inflantes, & Nubes,
4 & Naues aequore currentes, & Angelos Nuncios; per montem Synai, & domum superné aedificatam; per stellam respertinam; per stellas retrogradas, & combustas; per noctem, & auroram iuro, quod non sum Daemoniacus, aut Magus, sed Dei Opermi nuncius, qui nihil erre nihil ex proprio velle loquor, nisi tantùm quod est mihi diumitus mandatum.
-
Azoara 12. Increduli sunt qui lesum silium Mariae,
5 Deum esse dicunt, cum ipse Dominus dicat; In Dominum Deum meum, & vestrum credite.
-
Azoara 19. Confundat Deus Christianos
6 qui Mariae filium loco Dei venerantur; cùm ipsis praeceptum sit, non nisi vnum Deum venerari.
-
Azoara 12. & 20. Iudaei Mariae blasphemiam,
7 & immoderatam contumeliam inferunt, dum eius filium, Christum Dei nuncium se interemisse perhibē: Eum enim nequ
[...]quam, sed alterum ei similem interfecerunt; quia Deus incomprehensibilis & sapiens, cum ad se migrare fecit.
-
Azoara 27.28. Deus est substantia necessario existens,
8 cui impossibile est, vt naturam aliunde natuetur.
-
Azoara 4.9. & 53. Constanter dic illis Christianis, Deum vnum esse necessariò omnibus, qui nec genuit, nec generatus est; nec habet quicquam simile.
-
[Page 24]
Azoara 13. O Iesis fili Mariae, tu persuades hominibus,
10 ni te, matrem
(que)tuam, duos Deos habeant, & venerentur.
-
Azoara 8. Vnore quotiescumque placuerit,
11 duas scilicet, tres, aut quatuor ducite &c nisi timueritis eas nullatenus pacificare posse; Cum contingerit vobis eas non diligere, vnam pro alia mutare licet.
-
Azoara 5.11. Iesus Mariae filius,
12 fuit Dei Nuncius, & Spiritus, & verbum Dei caelitus immissum; Cui Dei legato omnes debent credere.
-
Azoara 12. Iesus fuit Sapientia,
13 & Verbum Patris, & Messias, & Princeps; Fuit Dei Spiritus, & mens, principumque, & Capus ommum ho
[...]num.
-
Azoara 31. Omnium mulierum optimae Mariae,
14 abomnibus intactae, animam suam Deus insufflauit.
-
Azoara 31. Spiritus Dei intrauit Mariam,
15 & Iesum ex ca genuit.
-
Azoara 76. Maria aliquid inali,
16 siue malitiae non operatae est.
-
Azoara 5. Maria fuit omnibus vtris,
17 & mulieribus splendidior, & mundior, & purior; soli
(que) Deo perseueranter student.
-
Azoara 4. Angelui Gabriel ad Virginem Mariam a Deo missus est,
18 narraturus
[...]am (quamquam Virginem)
[Page 25]
Dei tam
[...]n Omnipotentia filium concepturam.
-
Azoara 43.
Omnes mulieres tuae manui per emptionem suppositas, & Amitae tuae▪ Matertera
(que) filias;
19 Omnes item bonas mulieres tibi volenti gratis succumberé cupientes, licitas constituimus.
-
Azoara 10.
De Dei promissionibus in Lege,
20
& Euangeli
[...] propositis, non est disputandum.
-
Azoara 20.
Emina, mater Mahumetis,
21
testabatur filium Mahumetem nec in vtero, nec in partu vlli
[...] sibi dolorem fecisse.
-
Azoara 74.
Nuntium vobis affero,
22
de Nuntio post me venturo, cui nomen Mahumetus.
-
Azoara 63.
Tanti spatij interuallo,
23
quantum sagitta his discurreret.
-
Azoara 54.65.66.
In Paradiso fideles habebunt hortos, & fontes,
24
vestientur sericis & purpura; puellas habebunt cum oculis claris & immensis, quorum
[...]lbugines candidissimae, & pupillae nigerrimae.
Thus far of these passages of the
Alcoran; where it is to be obserued, that one and the same
Azoara, is vpon different occasions seuerall times alledged, as aboue I aduertized. And it is to be further obserued, that besides the forsaid Passages of the
Alcoran aboue alledged, there are also produced many Testimonies, and Authorities of seuerall graue Writers, whose Bookes treat of the
Alcoran,
[Page 26]or of the Religion, Manners, and Customs of the
Turks or
Mahumetans, whose sentences are here alledged against the
Lutherans, either by way of
Symbolisms, or
Parallels. The names of which Authours I haue thought conuenient here to set downe.
- 1.
Theodorus Bibliander in Praefatione Alcorani.
- 2.
Cusanus in Cribratione Alcorani.
- 3.
Richardus Ordinis Praedicatorum in confutatione legis Saracenae.
- 4.
Septem-castrensis de fide, & Religione Turcarum.
- 5.
Christopherus Richerius, de moribus Turcarum, ad Franciscum Galliae Regem.
- 6.
Cuspinianus de Religione Turcarum.
- 7.
Postille de la Republique des Tures.
- 8.
Bellanius des singularités.
- 9.
Chronica Saracenorum.
- 10.
Munsteri Cosmographia.
- 11.
Georgensis de Turcarum Moribus.
- 12.
Theueti Cosmographia.
- 13.
Literae Constantinopoli scriptae ad quendam Venetum Patricium.
Extant in fine libri, de furoribus Galliae.
Of Symbolismes in generall.
CHAP. IV.
BEfore we come to dissect the particulars, wherein our
Reformists, and the
Turks do cōspire, I hold it much conducing to our purpose (thus obseruing Method perhaps in breach of Method)
[Page 27]to shew what agreements they haue in
Generalities; Some of which
Generalities are hereafter discoursed of more particularly.
The
1. Symbolisme.
First then we find, that he who first composed the Turkish
Alcoran, was
Sergius, an
Apostata Monke; for though by the authority and commandement of
Mahumet (a temporall Prince) yet by the peculiar industry, wit, and labour of
Sergius, the
Alcoran (almost a thousand yeares since) was framed & deuised.
In like sort, the First dogmatizer of the
Reformed Religion was
Luther; first a
Monke, but after forsaking his Religion, coyned your Ghospell. Thus both of them were first
Votaryes; and both of them after became forsakers of their first imbraced Catholike Religion, and burst out into open
Renegado's, or
Apostata's.
The
2. Symbolisme.
The second generall Course, wherein
Sergius, and
Luther do interleague, is their mutuall condemning of the Church of Christ for the former ages. And this their condemnation is
Lapis angularis in the edifice both of the
Alcoran, and of your Gospell; the which stone except it had beene first placed,
Sergius and
Luther could neuer haue raised the walls of their future buildings, nor could haue declined the confessed
[Page 28]Note, and Marke of Heretiks. Now according to this my Assertion
Mahumet liuing in the age of
S. Gregory the Great, or presently after, charged those tymes with Incredulity, and want of true Beliefe; and therfore gaue out,
Septemcastrensis, and others.
That he was sent by God to restore the Church to its purity in doctrine: And answearably some twenty yeares after the death of the said S.
Gregory: he began his restauration of the former supposing erring Fayth.
The very same tymes of S.
Gregory, your chiefe Sectaries do condemne of
Antichristianisme, and Idolatry (so conspiringly they agree with
Mahumet, touching the tymes of the first imaginary decay of true Christianity.) For doth not
Hospinian the Protestant thus write:
Gregorij
Hosp. histor. Sacram. l
2. p.
157.
Magni aetate &c. In the age of Gregory the Great, all kind of superstition & Idolatry did (as a Sea) ouerflow, and ouerwhelme the Christian World? And
Symon de Voyon
In his discourse vpon the Catalogue of Doctours. (our Countriman) sortably auerreth, that when
Bonifacius (who succeded
Gregory)
was stalled in the Papall Chayre, then was the whole world ouerwhelmed in the dreggs of Antichristian filthines, abominable superstition, and traditions of the Pope. With these former Sectaries.
Iunius
Iunius in Apocalyp. in c
[...]p.
10. the remarkable Nouellist, and
Bullinger
in his Treat concerning Antichrist pag.
110. agree. Finally
Hutterus the Protestant placeth the first decay of the fayth in the same tymes, saying:
Libenter
Hutterus, de Sacrif. Missatico. pag.
377.
concedo Idolomaniam &c. I freely grant, that the Popish Idolatry hath inuaded almost the whole earth, for these last thousand yeares. Thus we
[Page 29]see, that
Mahumet, and the Professours of your Gospell do vnanimously iumpe in the tyme, when (according to their conceits) the Church of God began to decay, through the professing in its members of a false Religion.
The
3. Symbolisme.
The third point, wherein I will insist here, is that as
Sergius, without any
calling, or
Vocation, laboured to ouerthrow the Christian Religion then professed: Euen so your Predecessours scorning all
ordinary Mission, and
Vocation, assumed the charge of reforming the Church of Christ. And accordingly hereto
In loc. com. lo
[...]
63. pag.
198.
Aretius, and
Danaeus in Isagog. Christian. part.
4. l.
2. pag
36.
Duneus (two Protestants) maintaine; That
Luthers Calling was extraordinary. In like manner
Caluin discoursing of this point, thus confesseth:
Quia
Lascitius the Protestant so relateth
Caluin to say, in his Booke,
de Russorum,
[...] Moscouitarum religious.
Papa tyrannils &c. Because through the tyranny of the Pope, the true Course of Ordination was dissolued, therfore we needed a new help; and therefore this function, which the Lord hath imposed vpon vs, was altogether extraordinary. In the same
dialect speaketh your Patriarch of our neighboring Towne of
Gene
[...] (
Beza
Beza i
[...] his Conference at Poys
[...] ▪ I meane) for being expostulated of
his owne, and other (his Associats) Calling, for their reforming of the Roman Church, and planting of their Innovations, peremptorily he affirmed,
their Calling to be Extraordinary.
So fully do
Mahumet, and
Sergius sympa
[...] with our still Gospellers, in maintayning
[Page 30]the Church of God to begin to be Erroneous, about the tyme of
Gregory the Great, and in promiscuously vendicating to themselues (with contempt of all lawfull Vocation, and Mission) an extraordinary peculiar calling, for their first sowing of their Blesphemies, and Heresyes. This was the proceeding of your first chiefe Maisters, whome their owne learning (for that they were learned it cannot be denied) thus embouldened to stampe their Errours, by ambitiously pretending a
Miraculous Vocation. But we are the lesse to meruaile thereat, since
Learning oftentimes makes men proud, and
Pryde begets
Heresy: and this is the vnexpected, and lamentable Gradation, betwene
Learning and
Heresy.
But to proceed in this vngratefull combination and Coniunction; In which who had the aduantage ouer the other,
I referre to the iudicious; seing where the Ballance is eauen, there the least graine doth cast it.
Mahumet after he had by the industry & policy of
Sergius, inuented, and pretended a reformation of the Roman Church, did instantly thereupon
So relateth Cuspinianus in Mahumets. shake off the yoake of Obedience and Loyalty towards
Is
[...] clius the Emperour, and did draw diuers Prouinces from him, euen by force and open Rebellion, subiugating them to his owne power. In all which said Prouinces he after planted his misbeliefe, and Infidelity. Thus did
Sergius become
Mahumets Dedalus, in making him Wings for his high
[Page 31]soaring. And did not
Luther treade (according to his power) in the same tract with
Mahumet? For after he had seasoned the Germans with his Nouellisme, he presently
Foedere Smalcaldico, taught his
Proselyts and followers, to rise in rebellion against
Charles their Emperour. And wheras the Germans were obliged by Oath to the Obedience of the Emperour,
Luther and the Lutheran Deuines (to free them of all such feares and scruples) decreed by solemne Sentence, that,
Quia
Sleidan the Protestant, lib.
1.
Caesar Religioni &c. Because Cesar did threaten an overthrow to Religion, and the liberty thereof; therefore he gaue iust cause, why the Lutherans did vis
[...]g against him with safe and good Consciences. And thus
Luther first planting his Religion by the sword, and open Rebellion, no lesse then
Mahumet did, caused such combustions, insurrections, and bloudy warrs throughout all
Germany, as that himselfe thus vauntingly speaketh thereof;
Videor
Luther in loc. com. class.
4. c.
30.
mihi. videre Germaniam in sanguine nature &c. Christus
[...]us viuit & regnat, & ego viuo, & regnabo. But touching the Warrs waged by the
Lutherans and the Nouellists of this age, originally for the aduancement of their Heresies, I cease here further to discourse of; since in a more conuenient place hereafter, I will more fully enlarge my selfe.
Thus far now to shew the great association, and affinity, which the
Turks & your Ghospellers haue in the foundation, and enlarging of both your Religions. To wit,
[Page 32]
First, that the Broachers of
Turcisme, and
Hugenotisuse were
Apostata Monkes. Secondly, that they mutually agreed in equally condemning the Vniuersall Church of Christ, euen from such a peculiar Age, or Century.
Thirdly, that the sowers of both their Religions did promiscuously enallege to themselues an extraordinary
Vocation. Finally, that they maintayned, and increased both their Religions (once disseminated) by the sword and trayterous rebellions. And thus did these former Wretches thinke good to stampe their wicked doctrines (though to their owne eternall damnation) chiefly (among other allectiues) that they might be spoken of in after tymes. Madmen! who couet at so high a pryce to enioy a little Ayre, after they cease breathing:
Landantus
August.
vbi non sunt, torquentur vbi sunt.
You will I hope (O
You my Countrimen) disclayme (at least in words) from
Mahumetisme; and can you then imbrace your owne Ghospell as diuine, since it is impossible,
that Truth and
Faisbood should indifferently be seated vpon the same Beginning.
Basis, Ground worke, and Foundations?
The
4. Symbolysme, touching the writings of the Apostles.
CHAP. V.
HAuing laid downe aboue the generall foundations, whereupon
Sergous &
Luther raised the Mount of their promiscuous Errours; It remaynes now to descend to the particular Heresyes by them indifferently maintayned, which they wrought vpon the Anuile of their owne priuate Iudgments. And first, though
Mahumet in his
Alcoran admitted the Old Testament, and the Gospells; yet as making no mention of the Epistles of the Aposties, or of the
Apocalyps, he wholy discā noneth, and excl
[...]deth them. For thus
Mahumet writeth in his
Alcoran:
Azoar
[...]
Deus pius & misericors p
[...]ils Testamentum Vetus, (videlicet legem Moysis & Psalterium) deinceps Euangelium, rectas vias hominsbus tradidit: God being pious and mercifull, first deliuered to men (as the right wayes) the Old Testamen (to wit, the Law of Moyses and the Psalter) then he after deliuered the Ghospell; From whence we see, that he pretermitteth all the other Writings of the Apostles. Now in this point our new Euangelists do ioyne with
Mahumet and
Sergius, by their expunging, and obliterating most parts of the writings of the Apostles.
To begin with Father
Luther, who speaking
[Page 34]of the
Epistle of
S. Iames, betrampleth it in these Words:
The Epistile of Iames is
In Praefa
[...]an Epist. Iacobi, in editione Iene
[...]si.
contentions swelling strawy, and vnmorthy an Apostolicall spirit. In like sort.
Luther re
[...]cteth as
Apocryphall the booke of the
Apocalyps euen by the
[...]udgment of
Bullinger the Protestant, thus writing
Martin
Bulling. vpon the Apocaly
[...]s cap.
1. serm.
1.
Luther hath (as it were) wounded this booke (meaning the
Apocalyps) with a sharp Preface set before his Edition of the New Testament in Dutch; For which his course taken therem, graue and literate men are displèased with him.
To proceed further:
Kempnit. in Enchirid. pag.
6
[...]
Kempnitius (a chiefe Lutheran) peremptorals hud
[...]ateth, & condemneth the second Epistle of
Peter, the second, and third Epittle of
Iohn, the Epistle to the
Hebrews, the Epistle of
Iames, the Epistle of
Iude, & the
Apocalyps; stiling all these
Apocryphall: further assirming, That these Bookes
Kempuit. in examen part.
[...]. p.
56.
haue not testimony for their authority. With
Kempuitius, Adamus Francisci (the Protestant) thus agreeth saying:
Apocryphi
In Margarete Theolog. pag.
[...]48.
libri &c. The Apocryphall Bookes of the New Testament, are the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Imaes, the second and third of Iohn, the second of Peter, the Epistle of Iude, and the Apocalyps.
Thus much to demonstrate, that
Luther and diuers of his schollars agree with
Mahumet, in denying most (at least) of the Epistles of the Apostles. And therefore we haue lesse reason to be amazed at that prophane saying of
Caluin, in dishonour of the Apostles in generall. His words are these:
Apostoli
Caluin
[...]
[...]. Instit. 4.
c. l. 9.4.
non debent garrire quicquid illis collibitum
[Page 35]fuerit &c. The Apostles ought not to babble, and speake idly of things, as it pleaseth them; but they are to relate the Commandements of God sincerely. We are indeed to belieue the Apostles; but this only as they speake out of the Word of God, not as they speake from themselues, but from the precept and speciall commandement of their Legation. Thus
Caluin. O wonderfull procacity, and insolency of Heresy. As if the Apostles did somtimes babble, and talke idly, did speake only of themselues, and not as instructed and directed by God.
The
5. Symbolisme, Touching the erring of the Apostles.
CHAP. VI.
THe
Turks, or
Mahumetans, as they do not belieue the writings of the Apostles; So they hould the Aposties to haue erred in diuers of their Actions; since they maintaine that the Apostles had not greater warrant for their not erring in their Actions, then they had for their not erring in their Writings.
The same point is maintayned by seuerall of your first Instructours (so great is your conformity with them herein.) For according hereto
Luther sayth of
S. Iames speaking of
Extreme Vnction: I say,
Luther de Captiuit. Babylon. cap. de extrema Vnction
[...].
thaeth in any place Iames erred, in this place especiall. b
[...]e erred &c. For it is not lawfull for an Apostle
[...]
[...]is owne authority to institute a Sacrament. As
[...]
[Page 36]the Apostle would, or dared to ordayne a Sacrament, without the authority, & command of Christ our Sauiour.
In like manner,
Brentius (the Lutheran) thus boldly writeth:
Peter
In Apolog. Confess. cap. de Conciliss.
the Chiefe of the Apostles and also Barnabas (after the Holy Ghost receaued) togeather with the Church of Ierusalem erred. The
Magdeburgians thus prosecute this Point:
Paul doth
Cent.
[...]. l.
[...]. c.
800
[...]u
[...]ne to Iames the Apostle, and a Councell of the Presbyters being celebrated, he is induced by Iames and the
[...]est, that for the offended Iewes, he should parisy himselfe in the Temple, to which Paulyieldeth, which without doubt was no small slip in so eminent a Doctour.
Finally to o
[...] the like condemnation, giuen by our Reformist,
Whitaker (the English Sectary) thus hath left written:
It
De Eccles. contra Bellar. controu.
[...]. q.
4.
is manifest, that after the descending of the Holy Ghost, the Apostles erred in the Vocation of the Gentills; And that Peter in like sort erred in manners, touching the abrogation of the Cerem
[...]all Law. Now where can we find any
Mahumetan or
Turke (all who condemne the Apostles) to speake more vnworthily, and debasing of them, then these alledged Ghospellers haue done?
The
6. Symbolisme, touching the Ghospells.
CHAP. VII.
TO proceed: Touching the Scriptures, which the
Mahumetans, and our new Gospellers do admit as pure, and sacred, the
Saracens, or
[Page 37]
Turks (I euer meane the
Mahumetans) agree with the Lutherans in the manner, reason, and custome of Proceeding with the said Scriptures. The sole Reason, why the
Mahumetans do not admit the New Testament, as now it is (though they allow of it, they say, as it was first giuen, by,
Iesus) pretending that it hath been corrupted, i
[...],
because
Cuspin. de relig. Turcarum. Septem-Castrensis de relig. Turca
[...].
the Sentences and authorities of the New Testement touching Christ are repugnant to their fayth, first in
[...]ti
[...]u
[...]ed by
Sergius in the
Alcoran; so as they make their
Mahumetan fayth to be a square, where with to measure the Truth, or falshood of the New Testament. And do not out Euangelists runne in one and the same liue of proceeding?
According to this it is, that
Luther in the balancing of the foure Euangelists thus writeth:
Qui
Luth. tom.
3. p. aefat in epist. Petri.
potismū & maiort prae cateris studio docent &c. Such Euangelists are the chiefest, who more carefully teach (then other Euangetists doe) that fayth in Christ only without our works doth make vs iust, and in state of Saluation. Thus
Luther lesning the worth of the Euangelists, according as they seeme more to impugne his conceyted doctrine of Iustification by fayth only.
Againe the
Centurists in reiecting with
Luther the Epistle of
Iames, giue this reason, saying:
The Epistle of Iames is countrary to the doctrine of the Apostles, because
Cent. 2.
c. 4.
p.
[...]6
[...]
it maketh Abraham to be iustifyed not by fayth only, but by Works. In like manner
Beza reiecteth those words, as surreptitious, in Luke 22.
This is
[Page 38]the Chalice, the New Testament in my Bloud, which shalbe shed for you;
Beza in annotat. in
[...]a, Lucae. because as
Beza sayth,
The words in the Greeke Copyes confirme the Reall Presence in the Sacrament.
Thus we obserue, that both the
Mahumetans. and the
Lutherans do iointly make the Religion, which they professe the foundation o
[...] ground-work, why they do disauthorize such, or such Bookes of Scripture, not reputing them to be the Word of God. A strange, and retrograde proceeding: for since fayth, and Religion is to receaue its approbation from Scripture, here with he
Mahumetans, and the
Lutherans, the Scripture is to take its force, and authority from fayth it selfe; that fayth I meane, which euery particular Sectary (whether
Mahumetan, or
Lutheran) shall in his owne priuat iudgment hould to be true.
The
7. Symbolisme, Touching the Ancient Fathers.
CHAP. VIII.
FRom the authority of the Scripture, let vs descend to the authority of the anciēt Fathers of the Church of God. All whom we shall fynd to be equally reiected and contemned by the
Mahumetans, and the
Lutherans. Yea
Luther & his Offpring, before they will lend a fauorable eare to those Sentinalls of Gods Church for the good of their owne soules,
[Page 39]will soner endanger their owne Saluation; they bearing themselues therein with such desperate resolution, wherewith
Cato did, of whom it is recorded:
Occidii se Cato, ne diceretur, Caesar me seruauit.
And first touching the Fathers. We find
Mahumet in his
Alcorans thus to disualew them:
Azoara 13.
Increduli & minime adoranies, &c. The Christians are incredulous, not worshipping God, when they are required to giue credit to the Commandements of God, and to his Legate, or Mesienger (videlicet Mahumet)
for they say, se nolle imita
[...] quicquam, nisi quod Patres imitati sunt; They will not i
[...]ntate others in any thing, but in what the Fathers haue imitated. But to this is obiected: Virum Patres non nisi veram fidem semper
[...]e
[...]uerunt, Whether the Fathers did euer hould the true faych? Thus
Mahumet in his
Alcoran.
But now let vs see, how
Luther, and the
Lutherans euen tread vpon the ancient Fathers with greater contempt of Words, and contumelies, then euer
Mahumet did. To begin with
Luther, who in these words dischargeth his shot against the Fathers in generall:
The
Luth tom.
2. Wittenb. an
1551. lib. de seruo arbitrio.
Fathers of so many Centuries haue beene blind, and most vnskilfull in the Scriptures, and if they did not correct and alter themselues before they dyed, they were neither Holy men, nor belonging to the Church. But
Luther comming to censure particular Fathers, even shooteth hayle-shot against them in this manner:
In the writings
Luther in colloquijs mensalibus, cap de Patribus Ecclesia.
of Ierome there is not a word of true Fayth in Iesu
[...] Christ, and per fect Religion. Tertullian is very superstirious. I am
[Page 40]persuaded, that Origen was long since accursed. I make small rekoning of Chrysostome. Basill is not to be much regarded; he is wholy, and meerely
[...] Monke; I prize him not of a barre. Cyprian is but a shallow and weake deuine. Finally, against
Austin, and
Cyprian he thus vaunteth: I
Luther
[...]m
1. contra Rege
[...] Angliafol.
344.
care not, if a thousand Austins, a thousand Cyprians opposed themselues against me.
With
Luther (to omit the like censures of other Lutherans)
Melanct
[...]on runneth in full chase, thus ba
[...]king:
Presently
Melanth. in
1. Cor. c.
3.
from the Infancy of the Church, the ancient Fathers obscured the doctrine concerting Iustification by fayth, augtriented Ceremonyes and coyned peculiar Worships. O how distant in the iudgment of these Nouelists (who haue
bouche ouuerie & gorge desployàe, an open mouch, and full of gause) from the iudgment of
S. Austin, deliueredin this his Sentence:
Quod
Aug. to. J. contra I
[...] lian. l.
1. c.
5.
(Patres, credunt, credo; quod tenent, teneo; acquiesce istis, & requiesce à me.
The
8. Symbolisme, Touching generall Councells.
CHAP. IX.
AS
Mahumet reiected the Fathers in particular, so also he reiected the authority of the ancient Coū cells, consisting of many hundred Fathers, gathered together in one place, for the disquisition and search of Truth in matter of Religion. According to this my Assertion,
[Page 41]we find no mention of any authority, ascribed to Generall Councells to be made in the
Alcorans. Neither would
Mahumet admit the authority of any one Councell celebrated either before, or in his dayes; euen betrampling with contempt the first
Councell
Septemcastrens. defide & relig. Turcarum.
of Nice, which was about some three hundred yeares before the being of
Mahumet, since by that Councell, his blasphemy of denying
Christ (who is
God before all time, but
Man in tyme) to be
God, & the
Sonne of God, was particularly condemned.
How do our Aduersaries compart with
Mahumet in contemning all Councells? For doth not
Brent. in Apol. Confes. Wittem. cap. de Concilijs.
Brentius charge euen the said Councell of
Nice with seuerall Errours? In like sort
Caluin a ftirmed, that the Fathers of that Councell were
Caluin de verae Ecclesreformat. inter opuscul. pag.
480.
fanaticall: &
Musculus, that they were
Musculus in loc com de Ministr
[...]s. p.
19
[...].
à Satana in stigati. But
V
[...]banus Regius (the Protestant) insimulateth all generall
Councells within this his Censute:
Quod omnia
Vrb. Reg.
1. part oper in inter pret. loc. com. de Ecclesia. fol.
51.
Concilia parni
[...] lapsa sunt▪ luce clarius est: It is more c
[...]ear
[...] then the sunne, that all Councells haue most fowly erred. And
Beza sortably maintayneth, that,
Primis
Beza in his preface of the New Testam. anno
1587.
isque optimis Ecclesia temporibus, Satan Episcoporum coe
[...]bus praefuit; Euen in the very first and best times, Satan did gouerne and preside ouer the Councells, and Bishops. But
Peter Martyr, to the end he would not be short to his former Brethren in so pious a worke, thus sharpeneth his rafory tongue, against all
Councells in generall:
Peter Mar
[...]. l de votis, pag.
47
[...].
At long, as we insist in
[Page 42]generall Councells, so long we shall continue in the Papists Errours.
Did euer any Child beare greater resemblance in face to his Father, then our Euangelists do carry to
Mahumet in doctrine herein? Thus we find, that though the Errour of contemning Generall
Councells in these our tymes, be not properly
Luthers, yet it is of
Luther; I meane, defended by those, who are the descendents of
Luther: So litle do these New Brethren regard the words of the Euangelist, recorded of the
Councell of the Apostles, and implicitly of all other lawfull Generall Councells:
Visum
Act. 15.
est spiritui Sancto, & Nobis.
The
9. Symbolisme, Concerning Traditions.
CHAP. X.
MAhumet, and his followers ascribe such perfection to the
Alcoran, as that they
Cusantis in cribatione Alcorain. l.
1. &
2. & Richardus Ordi
[...]is Praedicat. in confutat. legis Saracen. made it the bounda
[...]y of their Religion; belieuing or giuing credit to nothing, which was not found expresly set downe therein; not performing any thing not written therein; So much they sleighted the force of all
Traditions, though most ancient. And hereupon we find an Authour in these patricular words to discourse of this point:
Est in Turcarum
Beinbus
[...]slor, V
[...]gnet. l.
4.
legibus, vt quae sua lingua scripta non sunt, ea praestari non est necesse.
And do not our New Euangelists so admirt the written Word of God (and yet but that of the written Word, which themselues hould for his
Word) at that they euen spit at all
Traditions, which haue not their expresse warrant from the said. Word? Vpon this ground their maine
Throrame is, That nothing is to be belieued, but what the Scripture euidently teacheth. And therefore whereas S.
Basill sayth:
Some
Basil de spiritu Sancto c.
27.
things we haue from Scripture, other things from the Apostles Traditions, both which haue like force to godlines; as also whereas
Epiphanius writeth:
We
Epiphan. haeres.
61.
must vse. Traditions, for the Scripture hath not all things; and therefore the Apostles deliuered certaine things by wryting, and certaine by Tradition: Now I say, these Sentences are so displeasing to
Reynoldus (an English Protestant) as that he thus speaketh of these two foresaid Fathers: I
Reynoldus in his Conclusions, or Thesibus.
take not vpon me to correct them, but let the Church iudge, if they haue weighed this point with aduice, and consideration.
In like manner whereas
Chrysostome most clearely speaketh in defence of Traditions in this sort;
The
In
2. Thess
[...]l. Homil.
4.
Apostles did not deliuer all things by Wryting, but many things without writing; and these later are to be as much credited, as the former; doth not
Whitakerus condemne this sentence in the dialect of his said brother, and Countriman
Reynoldus, saying:
I
Whitak. de sa
[...]ra Scriptura, pag.
678.
reply, that this is an indiscr
[...]et and rash speech, and not worthy so great a Father? A point so euident, that the said
Whitakerus
Whitak▪ de sacrascrip. p.
678.681.683.685.690.695. & seq. doth insimulate (and with all reprehend) these
[Page 44]ensuing Fathers, within his supposed errour of maintayning
Traditions; to wit,
Damascene, Eusebius, Leo, Basill. Austin, Cyprian, Tertullian, Chrysostome, and
Epiphanius. How can these Protestants decline the force of that sacred Testimony of the Apostle:
Tenete
[...].
Thess 1.
Traditiones &c. Hould fact the Traditions which you haue receaued, either by Word, or by Epistle?
The
10. Symbolisme, Touching the not Necessity of Fayth in Christ.
CHAP. XI.
THough the
Turks do reuerence
Christ, as a holy Brophet, sent by
God to reforme the world in doctrine yet doth their
Alcoran teach, that a man not belieuing in
Christ may obtaine Saluation; Thus doth
Mahumet and his followers deny the Necessity of Christs byrth; whose corporall byrth begot our spirituall byrth, and his being borne in body, procureth vs to be borne in Soule; & thus is his
Incarnation the cause (as I may terme it) of our
Spiritulization. But to proceede. This is one of the
Azoaraes in the
Alcoran: Sciendum
Azoara 1.
est generaliter, quoniam omnis recte piuens, Iudaeus, se
[...] Christianus, seu iege suâ relict
[...] inaliam tendent, omnis scilicet Deum adoram indubitanter diuinumtamorem assequotur: It is generally to be knowne, that euery man liuing well, whether Iew, or Christian, or
[Page 45]leauing his owne law and religion,
imbraceth another; that is, euery Man adoring God, shall infallibly obtaine the Loue of God, and consequently Saluation.
Diuers markable Forefathers of yours do teach the same; for according to this doctrine
Swinglius thus writeth:
Ego certé
Swingl. de Prouident. c.
[...].
malim si optio detur, Socratis, and Senerae sartem eligere &c. I had rather cause (if is were put to my election) the fortune and lot of Socrates, or Seneca, then of any Roman Bishop, or Papisticall Emperour King, or Prince. And hereupon Swinglius (that
malheureux Heretique, ou plustost Atheiste) concludeth in particular, that
Swingl. tom.
2. fol.
118. &
339.
Hercules, Theseus, Socrates, Aristides &c. are now in Heauen. Neither is
Swinglius alone full in this his blasphemy, but
Gualterus, Bullingerus, Simlerus, the Tigarine Deuines (all Proteltants) do iointly teach with
Swinglius. the Saluation of
Heathens, dying
Heathens. Which point appeareth not only from their owne
Gualterus in Apolsol
27. Bulling. in his Preface of allowance to Swinglius his exposit? ficei
[...]d Regem, fol.
55
[...] Simlerus in vita Bulling. Sentences hereof, but also by the acknowledgment of
Eucharius, a Protestant, whose words are these:
Quod
Eucharius in his Pasciculus Controuers. printed Lipfi
[...] anno
609. c.
19.
Socrates, Aristides, Numa, Camillus. Hercules, Scipiones, Catones, & aly Gentile
[...] comparticipes sunt vi
[...]ae aternae, scribit quidem Swinglius ad Regem Galliae, quem defendunt Tigurini, Bullingerus, Gualterus. Hardenburgius &c.
Now the ground-worke & foundation whereupon
Swinglius, and the rest do rely; is coincident and the same with the Reason of
Mahumet, deliuered aboue in his Alcoran; And is expressed by
Swinglius in these
[Page 46]words:
Ethnicus,
Swingl. in l. Episto
[...]arum Swingl. & Oecolampadij l.
1. pag.
30.
si piam mentem domi fouerit. Christianus est, etiamsi Christum ignoret; A Heathen, if he haue a good mynd or Conscience, is a Christian, though he be wholy ignorant of Christ. I en
[...] in further displaying this blasphemy, being desirous to know, how
Swinglius and his Associats can breake through that most strong and inuincible Sentence of the Euangelist:
There
Act. 4.
is not anyother name vnder Heauen (meaning the name of I sus Christ)
giuen to men wherein we must be saued.
But now giue me leaue
(my Countrimen) to expatiate a litle in my discourse. I here demaund, Are they
Christians, who affoard Saluation to such as are not
Christians? If such as belieue not in
Christ, can be saued, in vaine then was the
second Person of the most
B. Trinity incarnated; In vaine did the Archangell
Gabriell salute the holy Virgin; in vaine did
Christ Iesus spend diuers yeares in reconciling sinners to God; Finally in vaine was he whipped crownd with thorns, buffeted vpon the face, suffered many Indignities, and lastly most bitter death vpon the Crosse, by the hands of the wicked Iewes. But alas, are any who professe thē selues to be
Christians, arriued to that ascent of impiety, as with their misbeliefe & miscreancy euen to
Crucify Christ againe?
When the Iewes did crucify
Christ (which originally did spring from their misbeliefe in him) God to manifest that their flagitions impiety, did worke diuers and stupendious Miracles; for (among other prodigious
[Page 47]signes) there was a sudden
Darknes made throughtout the whole earth, to adumbrate the
spirituall darknes of the Iewes. Then also, there was a
Concussion of the Earth, and
Scission of the stones, which did imply, that through the Passion and death of
Christ (who is cloathed with essentiall Maiesty) men ought to be moued to pennance, and the
stony harts of the obdurate to be (as it were) clouen, and cut asunder. Then the
Sepulchers did open; signifiing thereby the glorious resurrection of the dead to be wrought by the death of
Christ. Finally then the
Veyle was rent asunder, by which meanes the
Sancta Sanctorum did appeare; intimating therein, that through the Merits, and sufferings of
Iesus Christ, all the Saints were after to be admitted, to behould the face of
Christ.
Such of you of the
reformed Beligion, who by your giuing assent to the former doctrine of
Swinglius, do not belieue in
Christ, and by your not belieuing in Him (who is the only Authour of Mans Saluation) do crucify him againe, and verify in your selues the words of the Apostle:
Runsum
Hebr. 6.
crucifigentes sibimetipsis filium Dei: crucifiing againe to themselues the sonne of God; is it any wonder then, if in this second crucifixion of
Christ, a horrible
darknes do ouercloud the powers of your Soules? O how truly did
Esay prophecy of you, and all such others:
Ecce
Esay. 60.
teuebrae operient terram, & caligo populos: behould darknes shall couer the earth, and a mist the People?
And haue you not iust reason to suffer a
knocking, and renting asunder of your flinty harts, that so through penitency you may say with those, returning from the Passion,
Percutiente
Lue. 23.
pectora sua? Or how can you hope for a happy resurrection of your Bodies, if you do not confesse, that the most happy resurrection of the dead is the effect of
Christ his death? Of lastly, when shall you be admitted to the sight of him, (in whom there is
lux
1.
Timoth. c. 6.
inaccessibilis) if you will not withdraw the
Veyle of your ignorance, and pertinacy, which yet remaines interposed betweene your sight, & things most sacred and holy? But let me recall my selfe; I grant the Honour, I beare to my
Deare Sauiour, and the atrocity of the former
Protestants Blasphemy haue thus far transported my Penne.
The
11. Symbolisme, That Mahumetisme and Lutheranisme are ingendred of ancient Heresyes.
CHAP. XII.
TO passe further:
Melanth. l.
3. Illyric. in Apolog.
Melancthon, Illyricus, Bibliander, and others affirme thus in expresse Words:
Alcoranus ex veteribus Haeresibus consuitur: The Turkish Alcoran is wouen, or sewed together of the Old Heresies. This these Protestants did affirme, because they perceaued,
[Page 49]that
Mahumes and
Sergius did hould certaine opinions, condemned for Heresyes by
athanasius Austin. Ierome, Gregory, and
other ancient Orthodoxall Fathers. Thus the
Alcoran denieth the
Trinity with
Prateol
[...] n
[...] Blench. Haeresil.
11
[...] c.
3
[...]
Sabellius; It reacheth with
Arius, and
Eunomias, that
Christ was a mere Creature; With
Carpocrates, and
Nestorius, that
Christ was not God, but only a holy and diuine Prophets with the
Manichees, that Christ was not crucified, & with the
Donatists it denieth many Sacraments and the Church. Now the reason, why
Melancthon, Illyricus, &
Bibliander, and others hould these opinions of the former men to be Heresyes, is, in that they were condemned for Heresies by
Athanasius, Austin, Ierome, Gregory, and finally by the consent of the whole Primitiue Church of those dayes.
Here then I say, that it is an inexpugnable Truth, that many Article of Fayth, belieued at this day by
Protestants, were in like fort condemned for explorate Heresies (& accordingly ranged in the Catalogue of Heresies) by the foresaid Fathers, I meane,
Athanasius, Epiphanius, Austin,
[...]erome, Gregory, and other pious, and learned Fathers of those Ages. From hence then I irrepliably euict, that
Mahumets Alcoran, and the new Gospellers do conspire and agree together in this point; to wit, that the Religion of
Mahumes, and our Innouatours are engendred and compounded of diuers ancient comdemned Heresies, though not altogether of the same Heresies. If then
Mahumetisme,
[Page 50]and
Lutheranisme do agree in this one Commons point, must not their affinity & assotiation be great, since that saying is true:
Quae conueniunt in vno tertio, conueniunt inc
[...]rse? I meane, that they do agree in this particular thing, though in some other points different; for I grant▪ that two faces may be a like to a third face, yet dislike in seuerall proportions in themselues.
But now to proue, that diuers Positions maintained by
Luther, Swinglius, Caluin, Beza, and other Sectaries of this Age, were anathematized by the former ancient and learned Fathers, is so easily accomplished; as that seing the proofe thereof ought to preuaile much with any Man, not blinded with Preiudice; I haue therefore seposed a short
Appendix, annexed to this Treatise for the demōstrating of the same; In the which the Reader▪ shall find the former ancient Fathers, and others of the same tymes, to be most luxuriant (as I may say) and riotous in condemning many (yea very many) points of
Lutheranisme, for most hatefull, & execrable Heresyes.
And thus as this Treatise (as I expressed in the beginning) is the
Glasse, wherein you
Hugenots of
France may behould diuers of your impious Opinions, conspiring altogether with the fayth of the
Mahumetans, Saracens, and
Turks, so this subsequent
Appendix I may well terme your
Second Glasse (as I haue intimated elswhere) which will exhibite to you the face of the ancient Heresyes,
[Page 51]condemned by the Church of God for such, and yet the same Heresies are now entertayned, and belieued by you of the
reformed Religion. Thus I will furnish you with
a double Glasse to see your blemishes the rein. I cannot say with the wise Man, that it is
Speculum
Wisdom c.
7.
sine macula, seing it is fraught with deformities, partly of the
Turks, and partly of the
Old Heretiks; all which said scarrs, and sedities do remaine at this day vpon the face of your New presumed
Ghospell.
The
12. Symbolisme; Touching the Plantation of Mahumetisme and Lutheranisme, is warranted by Scripture.
CHAP. XIII.
BVt to goe on forward in shewing your
Symbolizing, and agreement with
Mahumet, and
Sergrus. The next point then, which I will vrge is, that
Mahumet and his followers (though this resemblance hath in part been vnfoulded aboue, but in a different māner) do proceed after one and the same way in plantation of their Religions. And First, for the greater honoring (forsooth) of both their Commings and Vocations, there must be certaine Passages of Holy Scripture detor
[...]ed, as though both their Missions to plant the
[Page 52]True
Fayth, had been prophesyed in the same Texts of Gods Word. Thus we find
Vide Azoara
58.
Sergius, and the
Mahumetans to expound a great part of the twenty eight Chapter of Deuteronomy, of
Mahumet, wherin are expressed the benedictions giuen to good men. They also expound that Passage
Math. 13.
Marc. 4. in the Gospell,
where the graint of seede being cast into the earth, did multiply, & bring forth great store of increase of the spirituall fruit, which
Mahumet should cause by planting his Religion.
And are the
Lutherans slow (thinke you) in ennobling the breaking out of that incestuous Monke (
Luther I meane) by misapplication of certaine texts of Scripture? For
Illyricus
Illyric. in Apoc.
14. maintayneth, that
Luther was prophesied in that place of the
Apocalyps; to wit▪ of the
three Angells flying through the middest of the Heauens, and prophesying. And other
Couradus Schlusselb. in Theolog. Caluinist. l.
2. fol.
124.
Lutherans are not afraid to auerre, that
Luther was the chiefe
Angell flying through the middest of the Heauens, hauing the eternall Ghospell, of which we reade in the Apocalyps. Thus do the Professours of
Mahumetisme, and
Lutheranisme indifferently alledge Scripture, to the dishonour of him, who first instituted the Scripture.
The
13. Symbolisme; Touching the further Plantation of Mahumetisme and Lutheranisme.
The next point, wherein they both conspired in planting of the Ghospell, was
[Page 53]their mutuall maintayning (as aboue is said) that the true Fayth and Religion of God was wholy decayed, at both their first Commings. For
Cuspinianus
Cuspiu▪ de Religion
[...] Turcarum. writeth, that
Mahumat (as himselfe said)▪ was sent by God,
Vt doctrinam ab Apostolorun
[...] discipulis corrup
[...]am alcorano sue em
[...]ndar
[...]t; That he
[...]hould reforme in his Alcoran the Euangelicall doctrine, corrupted by the Disciples of the Apostles.
And certaine it is, that
Luther proceeds in the same manner. For hauing condemned all the Fathers of the Primiti
[...]e Church, for superstitious (as aboue I shewed,)
Il fur si effronté, & esbonté▪ he was so impudent, and shamelesse, as that he assumeth the correcting of their Errours, and replanting the true fayth of Christ to himselfe, in this manner speaking most ambitiously.
Non sinam
Luther tom.
2. contr
[...] Regem. A
[...]
[...] fol.
344.
Angelo
[...] de mea doctri
[...]a iudicare: I will not suffer the Angells to iudge of my doctrine. And againe:
Gods
Luther
[...]idem
[...]
Work maketh for me, in so much that I regard not if a thousand Aus
[...] a thousand Cyprians stood against me. Luther vaunteth himselfe to be Christ
[...] disciple; But where do we find Christs words to be in the lowest degree verified in him,
Mitis
Math.
[...] ▪
sa
[...], &
[...]umilis cerde?
The
14. Symbolisme, Touching the want of Miracles.
CHAP. XIV.
TO proceede: It is confessed, that
Mahumet, and
Luther so far agreed, that both of them acknowledge, they neuer performed any Miracle for the warranting of their doctrines. And first touching
Mahumet, he plainly sayth in his
Alcoran, That he neuer
Azoare
[...]7. wrought any Miracle in confirmation of his Religion. And the like defect of Miracles is acknowledged by the
Lutherans, to wit, That neither
Luther, nor any other of our Nouellists wrought euer any one Miracle, for the greater fortifying of their late appearing Fayth. Sorribly hereto diuers Protestant Deuines thus ingenuously speak of Luther:
Theologi Casiniriani in edu
[...]onit, sua de lib. Concordiae Bergensis
[...]
Mir
[...] culum, quod Lutherus edulit, nall
[...] nudi
[...]s; We haue not heard that Luther did euer exhibite one Miracle. And if it should be vrged (as a Miracle) the speedy spreading of
Eutheranisme in so short a tyme, ouer so many places and Countries; this is acknowledged for no Miracle both
by
Melāncth. Cron. l.
3. à pag.
[...]11. ed pag.
317.
Melancthon, and
Illyricus;
Illyric. in Abocalyp. cap.
[...]. who maintaine, that
Mahumetisme was from no lesse small a beginning, and yet was more generally for the tyme dispersed, then euer
Lutheranisme was I.
The
15. Symbolisme; Concerning the like Protestation of Mahumet and the Lutherans, for the proofe of their Religious.
CHAP. XV.
TO conclude,
Mahumet and
Buther being in extreme want of Miracles in defence of their Religions, were both indifferently forded to fly to their owne
pricat Spirtis, and vehement Protestations, that they were sent by God to correct the Errours of their Tymes. To this (end (as to supply) the want of all Miracles)
Mahumet vseth in his Al
[...]or
[...] these Protestations and asseuerations:
Pe
[...]
In Azoar
[...] 61.62.68.
[...]1.50.
& seq.
[...] sufft
[...]nces, & nubes, & naues aquere curre
[...]les, & Angelos nun
[...]io
[...] per
[...]montem Syna
[...], & donium superne adificatam &c. I sweare by the blou
[...]ing
[...]ds and Cloudes, and by the shipps sayling vpon the Sea, by the Angels Gods Mes
[...]nger
[...] by the Mount Syn
[...] &c. That I am not, Demoniacus,
possessed with the Deuill, or a Magitian, but the M
[...]ss
[...]ger of the best and highest God; that I do not erre in any thing, nor speake out of my proper Will but that only I del
[...]er what is commanded me to say from abou
[...]. This is
Mahumets vehement, (and withall ridiculous) Protestation of the Infallibility and Truth of his Doctrine
[...]
Now let vs see how
Luther (for his like
[Page 56]want of Miracles) beareth himselfe herein, who thus boasteth of the doubtlesse certainty of his Innouations:
Scire
Luth. tom.
[...] Wittemberg contra Regem Ano Gliae. fol.
333.
vos v
[...]lo &c. I will haue you all to know, that hereafter I
will not vouchsafe you this Honour, as to suffer you or the Angells of Heauen, to iudge of my doctrins; for seing I am certaine of it, I will therefore through force of it, be both your Iudge, and Iudge of the Angells. And further:
Certus
Luth. vbi suprà.
sum dog
[...]a
[...] this habere de Caelo; I am assured, that I haue
[...]ay opinions from Heauen; and my Opinions shall stand, &c.
In like sort
Caluin (the chiefe Resiner of
Luther) for the like assurance of his doctrine, maketh this vehement Appeale to
Christ (see how Heresy masketh it selfe vnder the
[...]cture of confident zeale) in this for
[...] T
[...]
Caluin Vltime admonit. ad Westphalum pag.
1140.
Christum silium Dei appello, vt nuns, & in
[...]trema die facias &c. I appeale to thee Christ being the sonne of God, that thou wouldest make it cleare, both at this time, and at the last day, if euer so great a fury inuaded my iudgment & will, as to infect thy doctrine with any one lye, or imposture. And if thou seest me free and innocent of so hocrible a Cryme, then be thou to me a faythfull Witnes, that I haue sincerely, and vnfeignedly professed that doctrine, the which I haue
[...]earned out of thy most sacred Ghospell &c.
Thus we see, how
Luther boast
[...]eth of the inexpugnable Truth of his Fayth; as also how
Caluin forgeth his feruerous Appeale to
Christ, for the security of his doctrine; and how these Prime Sect maisters ioyne hands with
Mahumēt, in making their owne
[Page 57]prestigious, and deceitfull Protestations, &c
[...]iurations, a sufficient Warram for the first d
[...]uulging of their most impious Heresyes and Blalphemies. So firmely and without the least deuiation, do these and other our Ghospellers, trace the stept of
Mahumet herein.
The
16. Symbolisme; Touching the deniall of the Blessed Trinity.
CHAP. XVI.
HItherto we haue discoursed chiefly of certaine
Generalities; wherein
Mahumet, Sergius, and the Turks do conspire with
Luther, the
Lutheran
[...], and such Nou
[...]iste of these dayes: We will now descend more punctually to diuers dogmatical Christian Mysteries, wherin we shall find their like Concordance, &
Sympathy.
The first of these shall concerne the
most Blessed Trinty. That
Mahumet (and in him the Turks) absolutly deny the most sacred, and vndeuided
Trinity
[...] is euident from their fayth professed in the
Alcoran
[...]: Behold here,
les execrables blasphemes, qu'il auoit von
[...]y in son Alcoran, for thus
Mahumet the
[...] dog matizeth:
Incredi
[...]
Azoara 12.
sunt qui
[...]sum fi
[...] Mar
[...] De
[...] esse di
[...]m, cum ipse Christ
[...] d
[...]cat
[...] in dominum
Iohn
[...]0.
Deum me
[...]m & vestra
[...] credite, They are incredulous, who say, that Iesus the sonne of Mary is God, seing that Christ himselfe sayth: belieue in my
[Page 58]God, and your God. And its another passage of the
Alcoran Mahumet vseth this wicked deprecation:
Confundat
Azoara 19.
Deus Christ
[...]anos, qui Mariae filium loco Dei venerantur, cum ipsis praceptumsit, non nisi vnum Deum venerare: Let God: confound those Christians, who worship the Sonne of Mary in place of God, seing they are commanded, that they shall worship but one God. A point so euident, that
Bibliander thus speaketh herof:
Primus
Biblian. in praefac. Alcor.
3.
& maximus
[...]rror Turcarum est, quòd Trinitatem in Vuitate negant: The chiefe and greatest Erro
[...] of the Turks is, that they deny the Trinity in the Vnity. And hereupon another Authour writing in confutation of
[...]cis
[...]e thus sayth:
Principalis
Ricardus Ordinis Praedic
[...]t. in confutat. legis Saraci
[...], ca.
8.
intentio Mahum
[...]ts est▪ persuadere Christum neque Deum esse neq
[...] filium Dei.
Now let vs see, how
Luther and other Gospellers do accord with
Mahumet in the deniall of this suprame Mystery of Christian Religion. We first find
Luther to put our of the Letany those words:
Holy
Vide Enchirid. Pre cum anno
15
[...]3.
Trinity one very God, haue mercy vpon us. Ad also he further sayth:
The Word
Luth. in Postill. maiore, Basi
[...]e
[...]e a
[...]ud Heruagium in euarrat. Euang. Dom.
Trinity is but an hu
[...]ne Inuention, and soundeth coldly. And hereupon it is, that
Calu. epist.
2. ad Polonos extat. in his tract. Theol. pag.
796.
Caluin following
Luther he in, thus writeth:
Precatio vulgè trita est, Sancta Trinitas vnus Deus misérere nostr
[...] & mihi non placei, That Prayer Holy Trinity &c. is very vulgar, and pleaseth me not. And in
[...]egard of this former doctrine, and as not acknowledging
Christ to be
Consubstantiall to his Father.
Luther belcheth out these blasph
[...]uous words:
Anima
Luth. in lib. contra Iacob
[...] Laco
[...]
[...]ons.
2. Wittemberg. edit. ant
[...]o
[...]351.
mea odit? Om
[...]usion, & optimè exigerunt A
[...]iani
[Page 59]nevocem illem prophanant & no
[...]am, regulis fidei statut liceret: My Soul
[...] hateth the word Hom
[...]ousi
[...]s or Consubstantialis, and the Arians deseruedly insisted vpon, that this Word should not be inserted in the rules of fayth.
Finally from hence it riseth, that
Luther expungeth out of his duch Bibler that markable passage of sacred Scripture, in proofe of the
Trinity: There
1.
Ioan. 5.
are three, which giue witnes in Heauen, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, and these three are One. And according to this doctrine of Luther it proceeded, that the Protestant Deuines
In Synod. Vilnae habis. anno
1589. of
Lituania enacted by Synodicall authority, that the Word,
Trinity thould not be vsed any longer. So crosse these men are in doctrine to the ancient Apostolike Fayth, teaching
Christ to be
God, and
Consubstantiall with his Father, and that the diuine Maiesty
Bernard. did send the
Word into the World, and yet retayned with him the
Word.
Concerning
Caluins dislike (besides what is aboue said) of the doctrine of the
Trinity, and consequently of Christ
being God. it is more fully discouered by his interpreting of all chiefe places of Scripture, produced by all Antiquity in proofe of the
Trinity with the
Ariahs, and against all other
Christians: He thus by his false commenting of them, main
[...]yping, that they are wrongfully alledged in defence of the doctrine of the
Holy Trinity. I will here insist in some few particulars. And first that markable place
[...]l
Iohn. 10.
and the Father are Vnum, one thing, this
stigmaticall
[Page 60]Aposta
[...] thus paraphrazeth:
Abusi sunt hoc loco Veteres, vt pr
[...]barent Christaine esse Patri
[...]:
The antient Doctoure haue abusiuely alledged this place, to proue Christ to be Consubstantiall to his Father. Neque enim Christus de Vnitate substantia disputat, sed de Consensis. For heare Christ disputeth not of the Vnity of substance, but of Consent. Againe, where it is said.
The Lord
Genes. c.
19.
rayned vpon So dome and Gomor
[...], fire, from the Lord; Caluin thus anoideth this restimony by saying:
Caluin in Gones. c.
19.
Quod Veteres Christs diuinitatem hoc testimonie probare conati sunt, minimé firmumest
[...] It is noc solid and firme to proue from this Testemony, the diuinity of Christ, as the Fathers attempted to haue done.
In like sort. Where it is said:
Thou
Hebr.
1. & Psalm.
2.
are my somne (hodie) this day I haue begotten thee, Which place is produced not only by the Fathers, but euen by
the
Heb. 1.
Apostle. to proue
Christs diuinity: yet
Caluin thus shifteth it of, saying:
Scio
Caluin in Psalm.
2.,
hunc locum de aetorna generatione Christs &c. I know well, that this place is expounded by many of the eternall Generation of Christ, who, touching the Word. (Hodie) in this te
[...] haue
[...]uer subtily disputed. To o
[...]it diuers other
Touching the word
Eloim, in G
[...]nes. c. 1. and out of the
Psalm. 33. passages of Scripture, vrged by the Fathers in proufe of the
Trinity, where we read that most
[...]uin
[...]ing Text:
There be three
1.
Iohn c.
[...].
which giue testimony in Heauen, the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost, and these three be One; Caluin thus auoydeth the force thereof by saying:
Quòd dicit. Tras es
[...]e Vnum ad Essentiānon refertur
Caluin in
8. Ioan. c.
5.
sed ad Cōsensum po
[...]iūs, Where the Apostle sayth that. Three are One,
[Page 61]
these words are not to be referrad to the Essence. but rather to Consent.
Thus we see, how
Caluin, thereby to conspire with
Mahumet, the
Turks, and the
Arians in denying the
Blessed Trinity, & Christ to be
God, hath poysoned the chiefest, and most forcing passages of Gods Word, euer anciently produced for proofe of that supreme Mystery, with his most wicked expositions of them: A Point so cleare, that
Aegidius
Hunius in his books entituled, Caluinus I
[...] daiza
[...].
Huunius (the Protestant) chargeth
Caluin with
Iudaisme, for such his pestilent deprauing of the former sacred Texts of Scripture.
O Impiety scarsly piacular, since he, who created the World, is here not acknowledged by the World:
Mundus
Iohn 1.
per ipsum factut est. & mundus euni non cognouit.
The
17. Symbolisme, Concerning the suffering of Christ.
CHAP. XVII.
TO proceed further:
Mahumet affirmeth, that
Christ did not suffer for Mākind, since he sayth, that Christ did not suffer death at al. Thus did
Mahumet euen wound, and crucify
Christ of new, in teaching with
Eutiches, that
Christ was not wounded, or crucified at all. For thus we read in the
Alcoran: iudaei
Azo
[...] 1
[...].
&
[...].
Mariae blasphemiam. & immoderatam contumeliam inferunt, dum eius filium Christu
[...]. Dei nuncium. se interemisse per
[...]ibent; Euns
[...]im
[...]equaquam, sed
[Page 62]alterum et
[...]milem interfecerunt, quia Deut incen
[...] prehensibilis & sap
[...]ens eum ad se migrare fecit. The Iewes do offer blasphemy, and immoderate contumely to Mary, whiles they say they did put to death Christ her sonne being the Messenger of God; for him they killed not, but another like to him; for God being incomprehensible and wise, caused him to leaue the World, and remooue to him. From whence we infer, that since
Christ (according to Mahumets doctrine) did not dye at all, that therefore in his iudgment, he dyed not for the Redemption of Mankind.
Luther, and his followers do (at least in words) grant that
Christ did corporally dye. But they further teach, that his death of
Body could not, nor did redeeme the World, except his
Diuinity had also suffered. Thus they: annexing this Impossibility of
Christs suffering according to his Godhead (since
true Diuinity is impassible.) And thus potentially they teach with
Mahumet, that
Christ did not redeeme the World; contrary to the Sentence of Gods Vniuersall Church, maintayning, that
Christ, who had no sinne, became a Sacrifice for sinne. Now that
Luther teacheth, that Christ suffered (besides his Corporall death) according to his diuinity, is euident out of
Luthers owne words, which are these:
Cum
Luther in Confess. maiore, de caena Domini.
credo, quòd sola humana natura prome passa est &c. When I do belieue, that only the Humane Nature suffered for me, Christ is a Sauiour of a vile and small account, and needeth also a Sauiour for himselfe: an execrable Blasphemy, since in
Christ his Passion, through
[Page 63]the coniunction of the
Diuinity with the
Humanity, an infinit debs was discharged by a finit payment; and yet only infinity of satisfaction doth truly expiate infinity of sinne.
The same
Luther in another place thus writeth:
Pertinacissime
Luther. l. de Concil. par.
2.
contra me pug
[...]abant, quod diuinitas Christi pati non posset. They contended most pertinaciously with me, for that they maintained the diuinity of Christ could not suffer. And
Musculus (a great Lutheran) agreeth with
Luther herein, of whom
Siluester Checanorius (a Protestant) thus writeth:
andraas Musculus non veritus fuit palàm dicere &c. Andrew
In dialog. de corruptis moribus v triusque partis. Art.
3. fol.
5.
Musculus was not afraid opēly to say, That the Diuine Nature of Christ (which is God) was dead together with the humane Nature vpon the Crosse. Thus did
Luther and his scholler conspire with
Mahumet, in frustrating the Redemption of the world by Christ, seing Luther would not grant his Corporall death preuayled any thing except his
Diuinity (which was impossible to doe) did suffer also. O how forgetfull was
Luther (with
Mahumet) of the words of the Apostle:
Reconciliati
Rom. 5.
sumus Deo per mortē filij eius: We are reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne? And how far distant was his iudgment from S.
Austins iudgment herein, who writing of Heresies in generall, particularly recordeth this opinion of
Luther in these words:
There
August. com.
[...]. de Haeresi, ad Quodvult Deum. Haeres.
73.
is an Heresy, which teacheth, that Christs diuinity suffered, when his flesh was fastaned vpon the Crosse?
The
18. Symbolisme; Touching the second Person in the B. Trinity.
CHAP. XVIII.
TO passe yet further touching the
Second Person of the most Sacred
Trinity. This is an
Azoara, in the
Alcoran: Deus
Azoara, 27.28.
est substantia necessario existens, eui impossibile est, vt naturam aliunde mutuetur: God is a necessary substance, to whome it is impossible to take, or borrow his Nature from another. And againe in another part of the
Alcoran, we thus find set downe:
Constanter
Azoara, 40.
& 53.
dic illis Christianis, Deum vnum ess
[...]ecessariò omnibus, qui nec genuit, nec generatus est, nec habet quidquam simile. Mantaine constantly to those Christians, that God is but one to All; who hath neither begot, or is begotten, and who hath not like to him.
From these passages of the
Alcoran, we fynd, that (according to
Mahumet) God cannot borrow his Nature from another. Now to apply this: The Protestants teach, that Christ hath his diuine nature from himselfe, and not of his Father: So teach
Caluin
Caluin in examin. persidiae Valentini Geneilis, exta
[...] in eract. Theolog. pag.
77
[...]. and
Beza,
Beza contra H
[...] chusium. besides many others. And the mayne Reason, why these Protestants teach, that
Christ hath not his Essence of his Father, but of himselfe, is taken our of the former
Azoara in the
Alcoran, and in that respect borrowed from
Mahumet. To wit, because
God cannot borrow, or take his
[Page 65]Nature from another. And thus we see how our Ghospellers conioyne with
Mahumet, in denying
Christ, as God, to haue his diuine Essence from his Father; and by consequence, admitting
Mahumets ground to be true (which also is their ground) that
Christ is not God. Which Blasphemy of theirs is wholy repugnant to the
Nic
[...] Councell, and
Athanasius his Creed▪ Both which teach, that
Christ taketh his
Diuine Nature from his Father, and that he is
God of God.
Behould here
(O you my Countrimen) how these Blasphemies haue begun,
a pulluler, &
[...]'enracener entrerous; and how your chiefe Doctours by way of necessary Inference (grounded vpon
Mahumets Alcoran) do deny
Christ to be God, and therein do deny (with
Mahumet) the most Blessed &
rudeuided Trinity; in which most Reuerend Mystery (to speake in the Churches Idiome)
God remained that, which afore he was, and assumed that, which afore he was not
[...] suffering neither commixture, nor diuesion.
But to returne: According to what is aboue deliuered,
Osiander the Protestant had iust reason thus to exprobrat the Reformed
Arians of these dayes in
Poloni
[...], which Men are Protestants refined, or sublimated:
Illi
Osiander C
[...].
[...]6. pag.
26
[...].
aiu
[...] Deum vnum in Essentia, tri
[...] in Personi
[...], esse commentum Antichristi &c. These reformed Arians teach, that to say, God is One in Essence, but three in Person, is a fiction of Antichrist: And that it is the
three headed C
[...]rb
[...]s, the God
[Page 66]Baal, Moluch &c. Did euer
Mahumet, or
Sergius eructate out of their impure breasts such poyson, as the
Arions of these tymes (comparting with
Mahumet) and all originally
Protestanis, haue done?
The
19. Symbolisme, Touching the ouerthrow, and implicite deniall of Christ his Passion.
CHAP. XIX.
YEt further to discourse touching the supreme Mysteries of
Christ. Mahumet in his
Alcoran teacheth (as aboue is shewed) that Christ did not suffer death vpon the Crosse,
Azoara
[...]. but one like vnto him did suffer. Well
Luther,
Luther. lib. quod Verbe Domini firmiter stant. and the
Lutherans
Kempni
[...]ius
2. part. Examin. c.
4.
[...].13. Illyricus, lib. de mystica, Sacramentali, & extrema praesentia Corporis Domini in Caena. with ioint consent maintaine, that the Body of Christ (through its
hypostaticall, and inseparable Vnion with the Diuinity, is in all Places. True it is, that the
Deity is euery where; yet no where, but in it
selfe; And that Gods immensity is such, as that it includeth in it selfe euery thing, and yet is included in euery thing. But howsoeuer this he, notwithstanding certaine it is, that the doctrine of the
Vbiquity of Christs body and humanity, maintained violently by
Luther and others, doth vtterly ouerthrow all the mysteries of Christ, and particularly of his Death and Passion; and thereby it makes our Nouellists to ioyne hands with
[Page 67]
Mahumet, in Vertually denying the said Mysteries. For once granting that
Christs body is in all places, then followeth it, that it was in the Virgins wombe after its byrth, or death;
That it was in the graue before Christs death, and after his Resurrection; Finally, that it was vpon
the Crosse after it was taken downe, and in Heauen before its Ascension. Thus we obserue, that this doctrine of
Vbiquity taught by
Luther, wholly destroyeth, and frustrateth the Mistery of our Sauiours death, and Passion. Therefore I conclude, that
Luther, and the
Vbiquitaryes do ioyne and agree (by ineuitable deductions taken from their owne doctrine) with
Mahumet, in implicitly denying, that
Christ did really, and truly suffer death for the Saluation of Man. And thus though the
Deity be finite (to speake in a reserued sense) only in Infinity; so contrarywise by force of this absurd doctrine of
Vbiquity, the body of Christ is become infinite, though really and truly but finite, and limitable.
Here now I will giue a parse to my Pen (for the present) in vnfoulding, How
Mahumet, and
Luther with his brood (with equall forces) labour to annihilate the chiefe Articles touching the Trinity. Only with this I will conclude: That if
Mattathias, and his sonnes (as is recorded in the
1.
Machab. c. 2.
Machabees) so much lamented to see the Mysteries of their Law prophaned; How much then more ought euery zealous Christian, euen with disconsolate
[Page 68]sighs, and suspirations to mourne, whe
[...] they behould the Carcinall Articles of Christianity (of which the former were but
Types, and adumbrations) to be by
Miscreants, and
Heretiks promiscuosly betrampled vpon, contemned, yea denied?
Videte
Thren. 1.
si est dolor, sicut dolor iste.
The
20 Symbolisme, Touching the particular Motiu
[...]s of Mahumets, and Luthers Apostasy.
CHAP. XX.
IN this next place, we will take into our Consideration, what Articles of Christian Fayth were the particular Motiues of
Mahumets Apostasy; and obserue, whether your spirituall Progenitours do run in the same Tract with
Mahumet, or noe.
In the
Alcoran, we reade, that
Mahumet thus by supposal demaunded:
O Iesu
Azoar
[...]
[...]3.
fili Maria tu persuades hominibus, vi te, Matrem
(que) tuam, duos Deos habeant, & venerentur? O Iesus, Sonne of Mary dost thou perswade men, that they may haue, and worshippe thee, and thy Mother, a
[...] two Gods? Vpon which
Azoara. Bibliander maketh this Annotation:
Bibliand. in Margino Aleorani. ad Azohram.
[...].
Mariam pro Deo coli obijcit Mahumetes; Mahumet doth obiect, that Mary is worshipped for a God: Bibliander in the same place more plainly speaking in this sort:
Constabat
Bibliand.
[...]bi suprà
Diuam Virginem superstitios
[...] à multis Chri
[...]teaxis celi, quod hodie quògus fi
[...].
[Page 69]dum eius opem supersti
[...]o
[...]e implerani: It wareuident that the Holy Virgin was than superstitiously worshipped by many Christians, as also at this day the is, whyles men superstitiously implore her help.
The second Cause or
Mahumets Reuolt from Christianity, is deliuered by the foresaid
Bibliander in these words:
Quod simulacra venerantur Christiant: Because Christian do worship
Bibliand▪ ibidem.
images. The dislike of
Mahumet concerning the doctrine of
Images, is further witnessed by
Septem-castrensis, thus writing:
Saraceni
Septeme. defide & re
[...] lig. Yurc
[...] rum
& Turcae imprimis Imagines omnes seu pictas, se
[...] sculptas, sic detestantur &c. The Saracens, and Turks do so hate all Images, whether they be pictured, or engrauen, that therefore they call Christians, Idolaters; Yea they will not seale their Letters with any
[...]graum print, or Image.
And are not these two points great stumbling Blocks for mens reuolting from the ancient Christian Fayth in these dayes? So firmely do our Innouatours compart with
Mahumet, the
Saracens, and the
Turks in the Causes and Motiues of forsaking the Christian Fayth. And to begin with the first.
Luther
Luth. in serus, de N
[...]
[...]ali
[...]. Mari
[...]., and
Peter
Peter Mart▪ in Comment ad cap.
[...]. prioris ad Cor▪
Martyr charge the Catholiks with Idolatry, committed in saying the
Antiphona, beginning thus:
Sal
[...] Regina, Mater Misericordiae &c. mantayning. that the Catholiks do ascribe heereby that honour to the B.
Virgin, which is proper only to God. In like manner the Protestants through Ignorance, and Malignity insimulate the Catholiks within the forsaid crime
[Page 70]of superstition, for their saying the Hymne, directed to the Mother of God▪ which thus beginneth:
Aue Maris
In offieio B. Mariae.
stella, Dei mater Alma &c.
To come to
Images. Whereas
Vide Cochlaeum in Vita Lutheri.
Carelostadius (the Heretike) was the first in this Age, who ouerthrew Images in the Churches; we find
Luther to approue this his fact; only he was displeased, in that for the perpetrating thereof,
Carolostadius did not demaund authority, and warrant from him.
Melancthon
Molanct. in oc. cont in explicat. Decasògi. in like sort reprehendeth the worship of Images, as superstitious. The
Magdeburgenses
Magdeburg. Cent.
8. passim. and
Caluin
Calu. Instic. l.
2 c.
11. & lib.
[...] c.
9. proceed herein with the same pertinacy. and frowardnes. And answerably to this their doctrine of Images
(carleur Theorique, & Practique
[...]'accordent) the custome of such of our times, who did cast of the Roman Religion, was euer most violent and impetuous vpon their first imbracing of Protestancy against
Images.
For to turne our eye vpon
Flanders, We find
Osiander (the Protestant) thus to record:
Osiander Epitom. Cent.
[...]. pag.
491.
The Low-Countrimen by publiq
[...]e writing renounced all Subiection, and Obedience to Philip their Lord and King; And when aboue foure hundred of them of good ranke, had sued for liberty of Religion, and did not obtains their motion, the impatient people moued with fury and rage, at Antwerp, and other places of Holland, Zeland, & Flanders, brake downs Images &c. And
France (my deare Country) I would to God▪ I could not say so much of thee; But it is
[Page 71]otherwise, since diuers
Iconemachyes in thee, at their first abandoning of our Catholike Religion practized the like sacriledge. Witnes hereof is the
History of France written by a Protestant, who thus relateth:
The History of France i
[...] entituled: The generall Iuuentory of the History of France, written by Iohn d
[...] Serres.
The Protestants did grow eager, and violent in all places where they had power; They tooke reueng
[...] vpon Churches, Images &c. Witnesses also hereof is the Towne of
Rochell, and all other places in thee, possessed by the
Hugenots, who through their (more then
Vatinian) fury haue leaft no
Images vnbroken, nor
Crosse (the remembrance of our Sauiours death for Mankind) vncast downe, and not shiuered in peeces.
But to expatiate no further in Examples, and to wynd vp the seuerall threeds of this
Paragraph; I conclude, that our
Sergius of Saxony (I meane
Luther) and his
[...]pidr
[...]mi, or Followers, did wholy conioyne with
Mahumeticall Sergius▪ in making the doctrine of the Honour exhibited to the
Mother of God, and of the Worship giuen vnto
Images to be (among others) two strong inducements for their abtenunciation of their most Ancient, Catholike, Apo
[...]tolicall, and Romā Religion: May we not
[...]inke then, that the punishment of these two Apostaticall Monkes for such their flagitious proceedings, are at this present all One?
The
21. Symbolisme; That the Turkish, and Protestant Clorgy do marry.
CHAP. XXI.
BVt let vs goe to other points, Who write of the Religion of the Turks, affirms, that the Turkish Priests do marry, & take wyues. For thus one of their Historians sayth:
Sacerdotes
Sept
[...]
[...]a
[...]. d
[...] fide & relig. Tur
[...]m, pag.
[...]9.
Turcici habent
[...]xor
[...]s, & vxori liberis, & familia vacant. The Turkith Priest
[...] haue wyues, and all their care and imployment, as about their wyfe, their Children, and family. Yea the Turks are so great enemyes to Virginity, as that the former
Septemcastr. c.
[...]3. Historian, and others
Richerius lib. d
[...] moribus Tercerum, dedi
[...]ated
10 Francis, king of France. thus record of
Mahumet: Mahumetes multum vrget. ne quis maturâ atate eutra matrimonium degat: Mahumet much presseth, that not any of full and ripe ago, should liue out of the stace of Matrimony.
Mahumet further teacheth (as another Historian recordeth) That,
Veluptate
[...]
Cuspin do Religione Turearum.
corperis futarae faelicitati minime obsunt; The pleasures of the Bedy are
[...] hinderances to future felicity; whi
[...] is included in the eight
Azoara of the
Al
[...]ran, touching multiplicity of wiues.
Well now my deare
Countrimen of France. Is not all this good
Hugen
[...]tis
[...], or
Prote
[...]tancy? Let vs examine the Particulars. And first touching
Marying of Priests, or of Ministers among those or that
Reformed Religion; What Minister among them almost (& this
[Page 73]
soub
[...]le protexte, & vaile de la gloir
[...] d
[...] Die
[...] (vnder the recture (forsooth) of Gods glory) who is not matried? And how ready are they wrongfully to detor
[...] in defence of their Mariage those Words of the Apostle,
Honorabile
Hebr. 1
[...].
Connubium in omnibu
[...]? A wife indeed is so inseparable a
Character of our new Ministers, as that a Minister without a Woman, is but
Halfe himselfe, and wanteth that which conduceth to the
[...]. or perfect accomplishment of his function. So much doth the
Flash dominere in these good men, who vaunt themselues to be
All-spirit▪ who indeed liuing in flesh, do also liu
[...] after the
flesh.
Now touching the aduancement of mariage in all persons without exception, and depressing of Virginity with
Mahumet, and
Sergius, I
[...] is most strange to obserue, what the pens of your chiefe Professours haue left written. The first broaches of the vnsavery Vessell of your Religion, thus balanceth
Matrimony with
Virginity saying:
If we
Luther tom.
[...]. Wi
[...] temberg. ad cap
7.1. Corfol.
107.
weigh the Nature of Matrimony, and single
[...] vnmaried lyfe in themselues; Matrimony is
[...] Gould, and the spirituall state of single lyfe, as Dunge. To whome subscribeth
Whitakerus, saying:
Virginity
Whita
[...] contra Comp. rat.
8.
is not absolutly good, but only in some respect and manner. And hence it is, that the forsaid
Luther more fully thus expresseth himselfe
[...]
He that
Luther▪ tom.
7. Epist. ad Wolfgengum, fol
[...]
[...]0
[...].
determineth to be without a Woman, let him lea
[...] of the name of a man and become a plaine Angell, or spirit. A goatish assertion!
Concerning the other point aboue mentioned, where
Mahumet decreed, that (if we will belieue the
Alcoran) the Pleasures of the Body are no lets to future felicity; It is the very doctrine of
Luther, inuested in other words, who ascribeth so much to
Fayth, as that no corporall Pleasure (how vnlawfull soeuer) or any other sinne can preiudice a Mans Saluation. His words are these:
Tam
Luther com.
1. Wittemb. de Captiuie, Babyl. fol.
74.
diust est Christianus &c A Christian is so
[...]ith, as that though otherwise he would, notwithstanding he cannot loose his Saluation, by any s
[...]nne how great seeuer, except he will not belieue. And hereupon
Luther further thus catechizeth his Schollers:
No
Luther in his Sermons.
worke is dirallowed of God, except the authour, and worker thereof be disallowed. With whom the fornamed
Whitaker
[...]s accordeth in these words, full of incirement to sinnet
Si
Whitak, de Eccles. contra Bellarm. controuer.
2. quaest.
5.
quis actum fidei, babet,
[...]i peccatae non nocent: Thus fortably to these mens Ghospell, no pleasure, or sinne (as
Mahumet toucheth) can hinder mans future Happines: Thus much of these formes Points: And of this last point more fully hereafter.
The
22. Symbolisme; Concerning the coniunction of Ecclesiasticall supreme Authority, with temporall Authority.
CHAP. XXII.
TO come to other
Symbolysms and Agreements, betweene
Mahumet & your Grand-Maisters▪
Mahumet to his temporall Authority adioyned spirituall Authority, making himselfe supreme
Cuspin. in Mahumeto. Head of his Church, (if so I may call it) and by force and violence of such his authority, proposed to his subiect
[...] and vassa
[...]s only such point
[...] of fayth (
[...]nd not any others) to be belieued, which he had caused to be set downe in the
Alc
[...]ra
[...] ▪ Thus making his sword his
M
[...]yses, or some new Euange
[...]ist, to ordaine, what was to be belieued, and what not.
And do not most of our Protestant writers maintaine the same spirituall Authority in secular Princes? And do not the said secular Princes put the same in execution? True it is, that diuers of your Religion teach, That the first
Popes were but as Tu
[...] ▪ tours only (so to speake) of the st
[...]te of th
[...] Church, during the time other Infancy: But to the Temporall Prince they affoard at most absolute Primacy, and Soueraig
[...]ys ouer the Church: Heare, what
Muscul
[...]r (who seemeth, that,
il abi
[...] pri
[...]n tincture de
[Page 76]Mahumet, he hath receaued some dye from
Mahumet herein) writeth of this point, saying:
Confidenter
M
[...]scul. in loc. com de Magistrat. pag.
570. &
520.
asserimus omnens eam potestatem &c We confidently auer, that all that Power, by the which Authenticall Lawes bynding the Consciences of subiects, are constituted whether they be called Ciuill, or Ecclesiasticall Lawes) do neither belong to the Church (that is, to the Multitude of the faythfull) neither to the Ministers of the Word of God, but only to the Magistrate, to whom is giuen Soueraingty, and Command ouer the subiects. And according to this doctrine, almost all Protestant Princes in most Coūtter where they reigne, do challenge to themselues an vnappealable soueraingty & supremacy in all Ecclesiasticall Causes. The first example whereof they tooke of
King Henry the eight of that Name, King of
England; Who was the first (as elswhere is shewed in this Treatise) that dared to vendicate to himselfe Supreme spirituall authority; prescribing what Articles of fayth should be belieued, and what not, as is auer
[...]ed by some Catholike Writers
Sanderus de Schismate Auglicano. of that Nation.
And here we are to obserue, that as
Mahumet, and temporall Protestant Princes did indifferently erect themselues Heades of the Church, within their owne Ditions, & dominiōs; So also what places of Scripture Protestant Princes (by misconstruing of them) may alledge in warrant of this their assumed
Exoticall authority; the very same Text of holy Writ may
Mahumet (with as much reason) produce with them in defence
[Page 77]of his pretended Ecclesiasticall Primacy. Thu
[...] for example,
Mahumet may alledg in behalfe of himselfe (through the same construction of them, which the Protestants giue) these Texts (besides others) following:
Omnis
R
[...]m.
[...]
Anima Potestati sublimi
[...]ri subdita esse debet; id
(que) non propter iram, sed propter conscientiam. Euery soule ought to be subiect to higher Powers, not only for wrath, but for Conscience sake. And againe:
Propter
1.
Petr.
[...]
De
[...]u
[...] Regi par
[...]ndum est, tanquam praecellents: The King is to b
[...] obayed, as excelling. Thus we see, that
Mahumet, and our New Gospellers agree in doctrine, of this strange kind of Supremacy, in the practize of it, and in their proofes, and supposed warrant thereof, out of their mutuall false wresting, and racking of God
[...] Holy Word. But to the rest.
The
23. Symbolisme; Touching the deniall of Originall sinne.
CHAP. XXIII.
THe next Point, in which I will alledg
Mahumet, and out New Euangelists fraternal combination, shall concerne their mutuall denying of
Originall sinne. We thus reade in the Writers
Cuspi
[...]. de religions Turc
[...]ium, Septem castr
[...]sts, R
[...] cherius de
[...] de moribus T
[...]rc
[...]rum. of the Turkish History:
In Alcoran
[...] pracipitur Circumcisio, quanquam um a
[...] expiationem peccati Originalis, quod nullum
[...]sse arbitrantur Mahumetani. In the Alcoran Circumcision is commanded, though not for expiation of Originall sinne,
[Page 78]the which the Mahumetās do not Delieue to be &c.
Now let vs see, if our l
[...]te apearing Gospellers do not iampe in doctrine herein with
Mahumet. Swinglius doth thus dictate of this point:
Quid
Swingl. l. c. Epist. fol.
2
[...].
breutus aut clarius dici potuit, quam Originale Peccatum non esse Peccatum, sed Morbum; & Christianorum liberos propter illum morbum non addici aeterno supplicio? What can be spoken more briefly and clearely, then that which we call Originall sinne, to be no sinne, but a disease, & that the Children of Christians through this disease, are not adiudged to eternall punishment? And furthe
[...]:
Morbus
Swingl. tom
1. de Baptism. fol.
90.
hic damnationem nobis afferre nequit; This disease (meaning of
Originall sinne)
cannot bring damnation to vs. And yet more:
Theologi
Swingl. de Baptism. vbi suprà.
nostri Originalem illum morbum peccatum esse dixerunt, sed toto caelo errant. Those our deuines, which call this Originall disease a sinne, do extremely erre.
Finally to omit many other such like sayings of
Swinglius, he concludeth thus:
Culpa Originalis
Swingl. tom.
2. de Peccato Originali. fol.
110.
non vere, sed Metonymice culpa vocatur. Originall sinne is called a sinne, not truly, but only by the figure Metonymia: So great an assotiation there is betwene
Mahumet, &
Swinglius herein: Whome notwithstanding
Beza honoreth with this
Eucomion:
Beza de Hoereticis puniendis, pag.
175.
Swinglius, insignit ille nostris temporibus Christi Apostolus; The which commendation
Beza neuer would haue ascribed to
Swinglius, if
Beza himselfes had been of a different doctrine from
Swinglius in this most weighty point of fayth.
The
24. Symbolisme; That Baptisme is not Necessary.
CHAP. XXIV.
AS
Mahumet did not belieue, there was any
Originall sinne; so also h
[...] did not thinke, there was any necessity of Baptisme, so far forth, as it should conduce to the taking away of
Originall sinne: the reason being (as is here implied) because
Mahumet did belieue, that there was no Originall sinne to be taken away, either by
Baptisme, or
Circumcision. Now, do not our New Maisters beat the same Path in their Writings with
Mahumet▪ Marke
(my deare Countrimen) how contemptuously they pronounce of
Baptisme, & be ashamed of their
Mahumetan Infidelity.
I will begin at the source with
Luther; And,
Si la fountaine est corru
[...]pu, que deuiendront les ruisseaux: Yf the fountaine be corrupted, much more then are the small riuers thence descending. Luther thus instructeth his
Neophyts: Si
Luther lib. de Captiuit. Babylon.
habeas, bene; sin careas, nihil damni; crede, & saluus eris, antequam abluare. Yf thou hast Baptisme, it is well with thee; if thou wantest it, thou sufferest no losse thereby; bel
[...]eue, and thou art saued, before thou be baptized, Swinglius in like sort stretcheth forth his hand, for the suppressing the dignity of
Baptisme, saying:
Baptismus
Tom.
2. l. de Baptism. fol.
96.
paruulorum externum quiddam, & caeremoniale est &c. Baptisme of Infants is a certaine
[Page 80]externall and Ceremoniall thing, the which
(as other externall things) the Church may either worthily and iustly retayne, or omit, & take away.
With these two forteth in doctrine Caluin,
thus muttering: At (
Calu. Iustis. l.
4. c.
15.
[...].
2
[...]. dicum quidam, qui Baptismi necessitatem vrg
[...]ns, periculum esse, ne Infans, qui aegrotat, si absque baptismo decesserit, Regenerationis gratiâ priuetur▪ Mimime vero &c. But such say who vrge the Necessity of Baptisme, that there is danger, if the Child, who is sicke do dye without Baptisme, that he is depriued of the Grace of Regeneration. Not so truly, seing God doth pronounce ouer Infants, euen afore they be borne to be adopted into his partage: Wherefore it follloweth not, that the Children of the faythfull▪ are bap
[...]ized, that thereby they should be first made the Sonnes of God &c.
Thus far Calum.
Finally to pretermit many other like sayings, Whitakerus
thus sleighteth Baptisme: We
Whitak Controu.
4.
[...].M.
[...].
[...]. pag.
710. may abstaine from Baptisme with this caution, that no contempt, or scandall do follow thereby.
Can any Mahumetan,
or Saracene
speake more vnworthily, and depressingly of Baptisme,
then all these former Euangelists haue done? Whose iudgments herein admitting for true, away then with that admonition of our Sauiour: Nisi
Iohn
3. quis renatus fuerit &c. Vnlesse a Man be borne againe of Water, and the spirit, he cannot
[...]uter into the kingdome of God;
As also away with that Sentence of Austin: Baptisme
Austin,
[...]o
[...].
7. contra duas epi
[...]t.
[...]g l.
3. c.
3. washeth one all sinnes, either deeds, Words, thoughts, or Originall.
Thus we find, that Baptisme is,
out of
[Page 81]Gods good Prouidence towards vs, one Chiefe preordayned means of mans Saluation, euen feeding the soule with Grace; for as Gods Creation
doth (as it were) motherly beare vs,
so his Prouidence
doth nurse vs.
The
25. Symbolisme; That Polygamy i
[...] iointly taught by Mahumet, and the Lutherans.
CHAP. XXV.
WE thus reade in the Alcoran:
Vxores
Azoar
[...] 8.
quotiescumque placuerit, duas scilicet, tres, aut quatuor ducite &c. canisi timuritis eas nullatenus pacificare posse; Cum contingerit vobis eas non diligere. vnam pro alta mutare licet. Take as many wiues, as you will; to wit
[...] two, three, or foure &c. except you feare they will not liue peaceably togeather; And if it shall chance, that you loue not your Wife, it then is lawfull for you, to change one for another. This point is partly touched els where, by shewing
Luthers like doctrine therein. Now in this place I will shew, that
Polygamy, or hauing many wyfes at once, is grounded vpon your Gospellers owne Principles; & consequently that the doctrine of
Polygamy is iointly taught by them, with
Mahumet.
And
first, our New Gospellers do teach, that
Matrimony is not a Sacrament, but only an Office, or Function of Nature, ordained
[Page 82]for the Conseruation, or perpetuating of Mankind; In respect of which Office or End, it is nor repugnant, but rather consonant, and sutable to
Polygamy. For in this sense
Matrimony is but a Ciuil Contract; but euery Ciuill Contract by the ioint Consent of the Contractors may be dissolued, and the same, or a like Contract (without any Iniustice to any) may be made againe with others.
Secondly, the Protestants generall doctrine of the Necessity of hauing the Vse of a Woman, most strongly induceth the doctrine of
Polygamy.
Now touching the Necessity of the Act of Copulation betwene man and Woman, obserue I pray (besides that aboue said of this point) what your Parent (from whose loynes all you Hugenors are proseminated) speakes hereof
Luther then, your first Apostle, thus
[...]
[...]heth:
Quàm
Luther tom.
5 de Matrimon fol.
[...]19.
non est in meis viribus, vt Vir
[...] sim; tam non est mei iuris, vt absque muliere sim. As it is not in my power not to be a Man; so it is not in my power, to liue without a Woman. And againe in the same place:
Verbum hoc, Crescite, & multiplicamini, non est praeceptum, sed plus quàm Praeceptum. That Sentence; Increase, and multiply, is not a Precept, but more then a Precept, being a diuine Worke, which is not in our power to be hindered, or omitted; but is as necessary, as that I am a Man, & more necessary, then to eate, to drinke, to sleepe, to walke &c.
And speaking in the same place to women,
Luther thus indoctrinateth them:
Vt in
[Page 83]manu tua non est vt f
[...]mina non sis; sic nec in te es
[...] vt absque viro degas. As it is not in thy choice, not to be a Woman; so it is not in thy power, that thou thouldest liue without a Man. For the Counsell or Election is not heere free, but it is Necessary? For
Marem feminae, feminam mari sociari oportet, Now then dreaming
Luthers doctrine herein to be true, doth it not vnauoidably inuolue in it selfe the doctrine of
Polygamy, if the parties maried, through impotency, or some casuall disease cannot performe the duty of Mariage; or should for a long time be separated in place, the one from the other; since it is taught (we see) as true,
That A Man cannot liue without the vse of a Woman, nor a Woman without the vse of a Man?
The
third Ground of our Euangelists, implying the doctr
[...]ne of
Polygamy, is the Ordinary doctrine of
Diuorce (euen for any small occasion) taught by them, and most fully by
Bucer, who much enlargeth himselfe herein. Sortably hereto
Bucer alloweth the liberty of diuorce, and marying againe, in case of
departure
Bucer in Script. Anglic. de regn
[...] Christi. l
2. c.
16.
of the one party from the other; In case of
Homicide,
Bucer ibidem cap.
37. or
Theft; Or of
the Incurable Infirmity
Bucer, ibidem c.
4
[...].
of the Woman, by Childbirth; Or if the
Man proue Lunatike; Or when either party is become vnable to render nuptiall duty; In all which cases
Bucer
Bucer ibidem cap.
124. concludeth, lawfulnes of diuorce and Mariage againe; maintayning the same to be,
Verbo
Bucer, ibidem, cap.
124.
Dei consentiens; agreable to the Word of God.
Now according to this doctrine of
B
[...] cer, Luther thus adiudgeth:
The
Luther, tom.
5. Wittemberg. Sermon. de Matrimonio, fol.
123.
Magistrats
[Page 84]duty (if the myfe be froward, and will refuse
[...]er Husbands bed) is to curbe the wyfe, yea to put her to death. This if the Magistrate omit, the Husband must imagine, that his wyfe is stolne away by
[...]heau
[...], or dead; and let him consider how to marry another. Thus
Luther, And thus we obserue, that from the former Principles, and
Theo
[...]s of your owne Teachers (to wit, that Mariage is no Sacrament; That it is not possible for a Man to liue without a Woman, or a Woman without a man; & lastly that Diuorce vpon seuerall Cases, and to marry againe is most lawfull) the doctrine of
Polygamy is warrantable, and is to be put in practise. From all which it is necessarily euicted, that
Luther, and the
Lutherans consent with
Mahumet and the
Turkes, in maintenance or defence of
Polygamy, or hauing many Wiues at one, and the same tyme. Who obserueth then not here, that the spirit of our Gospellers (of which they do so much glory) like to those things which beget meere Contraries, ingenders corporall, and fleshly desires?
The
26. Symbolisme; Touching the contempt of the Crosse.
CHAP. XXVI.
IN the
Alcoran
Az
[...]r
[...]. we thus read:
Iuda
[...] Maria blasphemiam immoderatam &c. The
Iewes do offer great contumely to Mary, when they say, they put to death her sonne Christ
[Page 85]Iesus; for him they did not kill, but another like to him. Now vpon this ground
Mahomet, and the
Turks, did extremely hate the
Crosse
[...] no
[...] enduring the signe thereof, or suffering
[...]
Crosse to stand in any place or Nation subiect to them. Our
Reformists (though vpon another ground) do no lesse hate the
Cross
[...] then the
Turks doe, as the whole World knoweth, and is aboue in part I haue shewed. Thus
Mahumet, and our
Reformists do conspire and agree, in presecuting the
Crosse with an intestime hatred, though the Reason of this their Hatred be different to them both. And thus the
Crosse
[...] is despised, as being the remembrance of Christs Charity, dying vpon it; whose graue after the taking downe of his sacred Body from the
Crosse, became (as it were) that wombe, from whence, the lyfe of our Saluation did rise.
The
27. Symbolisme; T
[...]hing other seuerall points of Fayth.
CHAP. XXVII.
I Haue been long in giuing
[...] to the Concordences, or Harmony, tuned by
Mahumet or
Turks, and the
Protestants; in touch of the strings therof, we can find small iarring, but rather a perfect agrement; I meane, I haue spent many leaues in laying open the particular
Symbolismes between them: Therfore for greater
[Page 86]expedition, I will make here a coacetu
[...] tion, or heaping together of diuers other Points of Religion, equally defended, taught, and practized by the
Turks, and our new
Euangelists.
28. First then the flery
Protestants do teach that.
Christ did not descend after his death vnto Limbus statrum. 29. That,
we ought not to bowe at the Name of Iesue. 30. That,
Christ did not leaue in the Sacrament his true and yeall Body, to be receiued by faythfull Christians. 31. That,
Seauen Sacraments were not instituted by Christ. 32. That,
not any Sacrament doth conferre Grace. 33. That,
the Church of God it not free from Errour in fayth. 34. That,
there is not any Vniuersality of Grace proceeding from Christs Passion. 35.
That we ought not to pray to Saincts. 36.
That Priests haue not true Power to remit sinnes. 37.
They in lyke manner teach, that there are not any Euangelicall Councells. 38.
That the Church of Rome was, and is a false Church. 39.
That there is no implicit Fayth; but that all things, which are to be belieued, ought to be expresly knowne by the faythfull. 40.
That there is no Sacrifice in the New Testament, according to the Order of Melchisedech. 41.
That the Church of God is not euer Visible.
Now all th
[...]se points (besides some others) are tought by our late more refined Euangelists: And in like sort, are they taught by
Mahumes, and
Sergius. From whence it necessarily resulteth, that
Mahumet, Sergins, the
Turks, and your new Reformers of Religion in this age, do wholy agree in beliefe,
[Page 87]touching the said Points. Whereupon we are to obserue, that all these Point thus taught by the
Protestants, are in themselues but
Negatiue, as denying the contrary
affirmatiue Articles to them, taught and belieued by the present Church of
Rome.
Now that
Mahumet, and
Sergius taught the said
Negatiue Points with the
Protestants. I thus irrepliably proue:
Mahumet, and
Sergius do maintaine, That the
Alcoran
Cusoinianus de Relig. Turca
[...]um. Septem. castr
[...]nfis, Bibliander, in praefat. Alcor
[...]. is the true rule of fayth, or the boundary contayning (within its owne cancells, & limits) the expresse beliefe of all such articles of fayth, which are to be belieued; Yea
Mahumet ascribes such perfection, and fulnes to his
Alcor
[...]n, as that he dareth (by it) to correct the Christian Ghospell it selfe, as supposing it was corrupted by the Disciples of the Apostles: For thus do some writers record of him:
Euangelicam
Richerius de moribus Turcarum. Cuspin. de religione Turcarum. &c.
doctrinam, quam alioqu
[...] laudabat Mahumetus, ab Apost
[...]lorum discipulis corruptam, Alcorano suo se emendeturum promi
[...] tebat. Mahument did commend the Euangelicall doctrine; notwithstanding he promised to purge i
[...] of its faults by his Alcoran; which faults, or Errors he said, the Disciples of the Apostles had afore brought in.
Well then, since the Affirmatiue Positions, contrary to the forsaid Negatiue Points belieued by the Protestants, are not found to be set downe in the
Alcoran (for the
Alcoran passeth them ouer altogether in silence, as making no mention of them at al:) Therefore euen
[...], and demonstratiuely,
[Page 88]it may be inferred, that
Mahum
[...] and
Sergius did not belieue our Catholike
Affirmatiue points or Articles; but wholy comparted with our New Euangelists, in belieuing, and dogmatizing the said
Negatiue points aboue rehearsed. Adde hereto, that it is euident, that the
Turks at this day, agree in beliefe with the
precise Lutherans in all those Points. Now, if it be replyed against what heere is deliuered, that seing the Catholike, and Affirmatiue beliefe of most of the said Points, doth euer presuppose beliefe in
Christ, seing they are grounded thereon; That therefore
Mahum
[...] (as not beliening in
Christ) cānot consequently belieue the said
affirmatiue Articles, but hould only the
Negatiue part in them.
This Answere I auerre to be most defectiue. For I rest not heere in the Motiue, or Reason, why
Mahumet belieueth not the foresaid
Affirmatiue Catholike
Tenets (since this is impertinent in this place;) but I only insist in the Conclusion, as the thing hereby chiefly intended (let the reason therof be what it will) to wit, that
Mahumat, and our new
Euangelists do wholy agree in their
Negatiue beliefe of them. Againe, I perceau
[...] no reason, seeing the Protestants do belieue (at lest, they say, they do belieue) in Christ, but that they might he well pleased (were it not, their Serpentine Malice against our Catholike Church, is the chiefe Hinderance) also to belieue the
affirmati
[...] Articles to their
Negatiues; since most of
[Page 89]them haue their foundation, or
Basis vpon our Beliefe in Christ, as our Redeemer.
Thus far now of these seuerall fourty Points of fayth, and other Circumstances conducing thereto; In the beliefe of all which it is made most euident, that the
Turks, and your
Reformed Religion do sympathize, and agree togeather▪ In so indissoluble a knot of Amity, and Association haue
Sergius, and
Luther (two Apostat
[...] Monk
[...]) tyed themselues togeather.
Here now
(O you Hugen
[...]s of Fra
[...]ce) I demaund of you; Do you meane to perseuer in your
Reformed Religion (as you stile it) and yet not to be reputed
Turks, in many Points of fayth? With as much probability may a man desire to be an
Ethiopian, and yet not to be black; or couet to put his n
[...]ked hand into a
[...]oat fyer, and withall count to auoyd burning: For it is ou
[...]r
[...]uident, out of the Premisses, that concerning seuerall Passage
[...] of Religion, your
Beliefe consists in
Mith
[...] liefe. your
Fayth in
Infidelity, and your
C
[...]e
[...]d
[...] in
Miscreancy; you making the
Turkish Al
[...] ran your Catechisme, for your instruction in many Points thereof. O
[...]l
[...]ssed
I
[...]my, we
[...]eer
[...] want thee, to deliu
[...] this
[...]gicall and mournfull subiect, i
[...] thy accustome
[...]
Thr
[...]s, and
Lamenrations?
An Answere to an Obiection, That the Catholiks do agree with the Turks in the doctrines of Sacrifice, and Vowes.
CHAP. XXVIII.
MY presaging thoughts do probably foretell; that some of your Chiefe Ministers of
France, reading this
Treatise, with a scornefull, or subriding Eye, and suspended nose, will instantly shape an Answere thereto. Or if nor any of them, yet (perhaps) some spiritualized Sectary of
Genena (through the conformity of their language with
France, and proximity of place) houlding himselfe to be,
vn grand Theologien, will vndertake that taske. And in like sort, it well may be, that the Answeater will endeuour to wype away this spot, caused through his Brethrens agreement with the Turks in matter of fayth, by laboring to insimulate vs Catholiks within the said danger, in retorting; That the
Papists (as in the foame of their malicious dialect they terme vs) stand no lesse chargeable with maintaining certaine Points of Beliefe with the
Turks, then themselues doe: To wit, that there ought to be in the Church of God, a true
and reall Sacrifice (besides the spirituall Sacrifice of Prayer.) Also, that
Religious Vowes are lawfull;
[Page 91]both which points, as we
Catholike, so
Mahumet at his first rising, and the Turke of these tymes de teach, and practize as pious, and most warrantable.
Heere I say, if any of our Aduersaries, (whosoeuer, or from whencesoeuer) shall endeuour hereby to wound vs, (themselues being allready wounded) or to hurt vs by the recoyle of out owne Bullet, against this recrimination I thus reply. And
first, admit as true, that we belieue the former in generall Articles with the Turks; yet what is the agreement of the Catholiks, in two or three Points of fayth with this Turks, to be compared
to the Reformists agreement with the
Turks in fourty Points of Religion and Collaterall dependencies thereon?
Secondly, to speake of
Sacrifice, and
Vowes in particular, I auer, that euery Religion (either false, or true) in euery place and tyme, had, and haue their
Sacrifice, and
Vowes annexed to their Woship o
[...]
God. From whence we gather, that
Sacrifice, and
Vowes proceed from the instinct and light of
Nature; and that to haue
Sacrifice, and
Vowes is a mayne Principle implanted in Man by God; and consequently is in it selfe most religious, and warrantable▪
Neither will it au
[...]yle, to auoyde the force of this Answere, to say with
K
[...] in
[...] parts, Examin. p.
741.
Ke
[...]pni
[...]es, That this Instinct of Nature, is the instinct of
Nature as corrupted, which is the source, or too
[...]e or all Blindn
[...]s, and Supe
[...] stition. This aduantageth nothing; For although
[Page 92]
Nature corrupted is, and hath been the fountaine of Blindnes & Superstition; N
[...]elesse, whereas all Countries do agree in one common Principle, this Agrement doublesly
[...]eameth not from the Corruption of Nature, but from the Good o
[...] N
[...]ure; That is, i
[...] ris
[...]th out of that light, which God hath engrafted, and sowed in
Natu
[...]. For what things proceede from Corruption, those are various, and not the sam
[...], among all m
[...]n. Therefore that
God is t
[...] be worshipped, to be inuocated, to haue
Sacrifices (so truly called) and
Vowes offered to him, and the like, which were in generall among all People, and euer were the same; do rise from the good of
Nature. But that there should be many
Gods, that
Ido
[...] hold be worshipped that men should b
[...] sacrifi
[...]ed, that
Vowes should be made to
False Gods, and such like, which are diuersly varied, all these do spring from the Corruption of
Nature.
Thirdly, I say,
Sacrifice is congenite, & borne (as I may say) with Religion, as appeareth from the Examples of the first sonn
[...]s
Genes. 4. of
Adam; and after from
Nee;
Genes. 8. and
[...] fr
[...] the Prophets. Therefore their Coniunction is most Necessary. Fourthly,
Sacrifice (so properly called) and
Vowes are worships in
[...]on
[...]inicable, and peculiar to God, That i
[...], they are due only to God; for other kinds of Honours are (in some sort) to be imparted to Creatures; Therefore no
[...] Religion
[...] subsist without
S
[...]ifice, and
[Page 93]
Vowes. And though
Vowes in a secondary manner may be said to be made to Saints, we are to conceaue hereby, that this is but only the subiect of a
Vow; wheras the
Vow formally, and really is made only to God, as the Chiefe
S. Themas
2.2. qu
[...].
88. ar
[...].
5.
Schoolemen do teach. Thu
[...] much in clearing this retortion, made against vs Catholiks.
Now from hence, (to apply it to our Purpose) the iudicious and learned Reader may gather, that we Catholike is ho
[...]lding the doctrine of
Sacrifice, and
Vowes, do indeed agree with the
Turks herein; but not with them as they are
Turks, but as they are men indued with Reason; in whose Soules (as in the Soules of all other Men) God euen by the instinct of
Nature, and light of
Reason, hath indifferently infused the beliefe of the said former Points. And thus if we Catholiks be blynd, and superstitious in these doctrines, (as
Kempniti
[...]s suggesteth) yet are we warranted with the like blindnes and superstition, not only of Christs primitiue Church (the which point here to shew would be ouer tedious) but euen of all
Mankind, as it is incorrupted.
Of the coniunction of the Turkes, and some temporall Christian Stater, against Catholike Princes.
CHAP. XXIX.
NOw after I haue sufficiently displayed the great Coniunction in doctrine, which our New deuines do beare to
Mahumet, and to his ofspring, the
Turks; I hold it conducing to our subiect in hand, in part to lay open to the world (and particularly to you,
my Countrimen) the secret combination of mynds both of some
Protestant States, and Protestant Ministers, banding with the
Turke, against the
Pope, the
Emperour, and other
Catholike Princes, and all originally for matter of Religion; the which motiue most of them make the cementation of their Amity: So much in these mens peruerted Iudgments, doth the
Turkish Religion ouerballance, and weigh downe in Worth, & dignity the Roman Catholike Religion. By which their Heathnish Proceeding may not our Sauiour (the Institutour of our Religion) say with
Moyses: Cui
Isay. 40.
comparastis me?
To begin. It is euident and knowne to the whole World, that when they of
Holland, for Religion, did first rise against the
King of
Spayne, diuers Troopes, and Companyes
[Page 95]of their souldiers did beare in their Ensignes, a siluar figure, or stamp of the Moone increasing (being the Armes of the
Turkish Emperour) with these French Words insculpted therin:
Plus
[...]ost Turcs, qu
[...] Papaux; That is,
We will rather be Turks, then Papists.
In like manner,
Erasmus recordeth, that when the Emperour
Charles was to wage Warre with the
Turkish Emperour, leuelling forces throughout seuerall parts of
Germany; the
Lutheran Party, and faction was so far from yealding any help, and succurrency thereto, as that they openly proclaymed their dislike and disaffection of that Action in these word:
Malle
Erasmus, in Epist ad Fratres Germania Inf
[...] rioris.
se pro Turca non baptizato pugnare, quàm pro Turca baptizato; They had rather fight in defence of a Turke not baptized, then for a Turke baptized, thereby meaning the Emperour of
Germany, and thus preferring only for cause of Religion the
Turkish Emperour, before the Christian
Catholike Emperour. So deepe an impression had these ensuing Words of
Luther (their
Proto-pater) made in the Germans minds;
Religio
Luther in Genes. cap.
48.
Romana magis est Idololatrica, quam Turcica; Et Pontifex ille magis est periculosus Christi hostis, quàm est Magnus Turca. The Roman Religion is more idolatrous, then the Turkish Religion: & that Pope or Bishop of Rome, is a more dangerous Enemy to Christ, then the Great Turke is.
The lesse wounder their it is, that we find
Luther (as aboue is shewed) in one of
[Page 96]his Bookes thus writing:
Praeliari
Luther,
[...]om.
[...]. Wittemb
[...]rg. Artic. da
[...]nat. per Leonem
[...]0. Art.
34.
aduersu
[...] Turcas &c. To fight against the Turks, is it withstand God chastizing our sinnes by them. And more.
Let vs
Luth. in explice. Art.
34.
abstaine from the Turkish War
[...] as long as the Popes Name preuailes vnder Heauen. And further:
Ore
Luther in Epist. contra
[...]uo mandeta Imperialia.
cunctos pios Christianos no vilo modo vel in militiam cant, vel dent aliquid, contra Turcas, quandoquide
[...]t Turca dec
[...]es prudentior probior
(que) est quàm Principes nostri. And yet the said
Luther more fully vnbreasteth his Loue and affection towards the
Turke, saying:
Luther in confutat Doctorum Paris.impress. Neob
[...]rgi.
Vi liberé animum meum aper
[...]am; Hoc aperie de me praedico, quòd tam inuitus T
[...]rcam gladio inuaderem, quam Christianum fratrem. To open my mind freely, I openly confesse, that I would as vnwillingly assault with my sword, a Turke, as any other that is my Christian Brother. Thus
Luther, in affection fully equalling a
Turke with a Christian. O the monstruousnesse of Apostasy!
But to proceed further. The
Prince of Condy
Matth. de Lanoy en s
[...] replique. l.
[...]. chap.
13. in
France in the yeare 1570. being banished
France, and retiring himselfe to
Basill, and consulting there, how to raise Rebellion against the King of
France; The
Protestant Ministers of that City perswaded him, to be subiect himselfe to the
Turkish Emperour, and craue assistance of him. In like sort we
Frenchmen, or rather, we
Franco-Turca in the Rebellion to the yeare 1568. made a Petition to the
Turke for ayde, against our owne Soueraigne King, and Country; giuing our reasons thereof to the
Turkish Embassadour in these Wordes?
[Page 97]
Quia
In literii Constantinop. scriptis ad Venetum Patricium, in fine libri de furoribus Gallisis,
fides Protestantiam, Turcicae erat quàm simillima. Because the fayth of the Protestants, was most lyke to the Turkish fayth: As also in that, the Protestant Princes of Germany fauouring the Turkish Emperour, might hinder all the designes of the Roman Emperour.
These were the Reasons in particular. Which said
French Men did thus promise the Turke in the forsaid Petition:
Sefore
In lit. Consta
[...]s.
[...]b
[...]. suprd▪
semper paratissimos, ad turbas in Galia, Germania
(que) concitandas &c. That they would euer be most ready to cause Combustions and Troubles, by incensing the Communalty in France, and Germany whensoeuer the Turkish Emperour should hould is conuenient. Such is the diabolicall, and Hellish malice of Heresy, thus taking part with
Misbeliefe, Infidelity, and
Miscreancy, against our most ancient, and Apostolicall
Roman Fayth. Which course must needs seeme the more deplorable, if we call to mynd, that our Kings through their piety, & constant professing of the true Religion haue most deseruedly purchased the Title, of
Reges Christianissimi: Why then should not their subiects in imitation of their Vertue, be stiled,
Subditi Christianissimi? But (alas) their state is far different from this. For how can those men be truly called
Christianissimi, who are scarse (at least imperfectly)
Christiani? For doth Nature euer afford a
Superlatiue without a
Positiue?
The Reasons of the frienshippe betweene the Turke, and some Lutheran States.
CHAP. XXX.
IN this place, we will penetrate a little into the Reasons and Grounds, why our New
Gospellers. & the Chiefe Lay-Professours of the Reformed Religion do beare such a fauorable Aspect to the
Turks, and their Princes. This we shall find to proceede from Certaine Principles of the
Protestants doctrine (of which some aboue are briefly touched.) Which being belieued, do euen dispose the mynd for the full entertayning of
Turcisme in generall; and consequently do beget in their Wils, a well-wishing to the
Turke in temporall Affaires, against all Professours of the Catholike &
Roman Fayth. For our New Brethren do so corrupt, and disualew the Articles of the most
B. Trinity, of the
Incarnation of
Christ, of his Passion, and merit thereof (in all which Mysterious Passages, Mercy did draw
God from Heauen to Earth, that he might therby draw man from Earth to Heauen) with their pernicious, false, and pestilent
Scholia's, as that the next step is vtterly to deny those supreme dogmaticall Articles and Positions of fayth; and so by imbracing
Miscreancy, to rise vp absolute
Turks, or
Iewes.
And according to this my assertion, we find
AEgidius Hunnius (a most forward, and
[Page 99]eminent
Lutheran) to confesse no lesse▪ Which
Hunnius did write a booke against
Caluin bearing this Title:
Caluinus Iudaizans; Hoc est, Iudaica Glossae & corruptelae quibus Ioannes Caluinus illustrissima Scripturae sacrae loca & testimonia, de gloriosa Trinitate, deitate Christi, & Spiritus sancti; cum primis autem vaticinia Prophetarum, de Aduentu Mes
[...]iae, Natiuitate eius. Pas
[...]ion
[...], Resurrectione, Ascensione ad Caelos, & Sessione ad dextram Dei, detestandum in modum corrumpere non abhorruit, Wittembergae, anno 1593. Thus in English. Caluin playing the Iews that is, The Iudaicall Glosses & Corruptions, by the which Iohn Caluin hath not been afraid, detestably to corrupt the most cleare places and testimonies of the Holy Scripture, touching the glorious Trinity, the Deity of Christ, & of the Holy Ghost, and particularly the Prophecies concerning the Aduent and Comming of the Messias, his Natiuity, Passion, Resurrection, Ascension to Heauen, and sitting at the right hand of God.
Another Protestant writeth in like sort a booke entituled:
Antiparaeus; Hoc est, Refutatio venenati scripti à Dau
[...]de Paraeo
editi, in defensionem stropharum & corruptelarum, quibus loannes Caluinus
illustrissima Scripturae Testimonia, de Mysterio Trinitatis, nec non Oracul
[...] Prophet arum de Chr
[...]sto, detestandum in modum corrupit. Francosurti,
Anno 1598. Thus:
Antiparaeus; that is, A Refutation of the virulent writing, made by
Dauid Paraeus in the defence of the impostures and Corruptions,
[Page 100]by the which
Iohn Caluin derestably dep
[...] neth the most euident Testimonies of the Scripture, touching the Mystery of the Trinity, as also the Oracles of the Prophets, concerning Christ.
A third Protestant thus stileth his booke written against
Cal
[...]in: Alberti Graueri, Belluns Ioannis Caluini & Iesu Christi; That is, the Warrs betweene
Caluin and
Iesus Christ, written by
Alberius Grauerus, printed at
Brapta. 1598.
To be short a Fourth Protestant writeth a Treatise, bearing this Inscription:
Oratio de Incarnatione filij Dei, contr
[...] imp
[...]os, & blasphemos Errores Swinghanorum, & Galuinistarum, Tubingae, 1586. An Oration, or discourse of the Incarnation of the Sonne of God, against the wicked and blasphemeus Errours of the
Swinglians and
Caluinists.
Now the
Swinglians. and
Caluinists thus writing against the most supreme Articles of the
Trinity. the
Incarnation, the
Passion &c. do they not open a sluce to their Readers, for the absolute deniall of the said sacred Mysteries? And once denying them, what then remaineth for the last tincture & dye of their sayth, but to become a
Turke, a
Ie
[...], or an
Atheist?
This former point is made no lesse euident, by the seuerall Testimonies of the more sober and temperate Protestants. For
Yacobus Andraeas thus complaineth:
Minime mirandum est ex Caluinianis &c. We
Andraas in
[...]raefas. vefucat. Apolog. Danaei.
are not to wonder; that of the Caluinists in Poland, Transsiluanis,
[Page 101]Hungary, and in other places, some imbrace Arianisme, others Mahum
[...]iisme; to whose impiety the doctrine of Caluin prepareth the way. Thus this Protestant. And
Pel
[...]rgus a Protestant thus writeth:
Non
Pelargus in Admonis do Arian
[...]s.
tis Caluini
[...]m, & Caluinianos in pluri
[...]nis Scripturae expositionibus
[...],
&
[...]
lab
[...]rtose
[...]tendam: I will not spend much tyme, in
[...]hewing, bow Caluin and the C
[...]luinists, in many
[...]positious of Scripture do play the Iewes, and the Arians.
Now from this former source it s
[...]ringe
[...]n, that a booke was written by a Scholer of
Luther, the Argument, or Subiect whereof was in the frontispisce deliuered in these words:
Admonitie ex Verbo Dei, quòd Caluinistae
non sunt Christiant, sed cantum Indaei,
& Mahumetani
baptizata. An Admonition out of the Word of God, that the Caluinists are nos Christians, but only Iewes, and Mahunistans Christened.
And an other famous
Lutheran (being Supe
[...]intendent of the Church of
Raceburg) thus fully pronounceth of this point:
Caluinistae
In lib
[...] entituled, Dae Theologi
[...] Caluinist. libritres. Francoforts anno
15
[...].
alunt in pectore impietatem Arianam, & Turcicam, quae non rarò suo tempora palam se prodit, & quod Caluinistae hominibus ad Arianismum, & Mahumetismum fenestram & ianuam aperiunt, nostri Theologi publicis libris demonstra
[...] runt. Vz. Our Deuines haue demonstrated in their publike writings, that the Caluinists do nourish in their breast the Arian, and Turkish Impiety, which often vpon fit occasion discouers it selfe. And that the Caluinists do open the Window, and Dore to Arianisme, and Mahu
[...]tisme, our deuines
[Page 102]haue demonstrated also in their publike Wey
[...]ings. But inough of this point.
Of certaine Eminent Caluinists, who forsaking their Christianity, became open, and blasphemous Turkes.
CHAP. XXXI.
AS in this first Part of this Treatise, I haue shewed,
first, That the
Turks, and our New
Gospellers, who haue been
(Préscheurs seditieux, & dignes d'vn chastiment tres-rigoreux) seditious fellowes against the Church of God, and worthy of seuere punishment, do agree in forty points touching fayth, and the necessary Attendants therof.
Second
[...]y, how the chiefe
Protestants by deprauing the doctrine of the
Trinity, and the
Incarnation, haue in their Writings playned the way to
Turcisme, or
Mahumetisme: So now for the closure and shutting vp of this first part, I will produce the Examples of seuerall most eminēt
Protestants, who haue in their owne persons actually incorporated (not some, but) all the Blasphemies of
Mahumetisme, openly professing themselues in fayth, and externall Practize thereof, to be
Turks; renouncing and disclayming from all Christianity.
Obstupescite
Ierem.
[...].
caeli super hoc.
And to begin. The first of these Monsters
(Monstrum horrendum, ingens, cui lumen
[Page 103]ademptum) which I will name; shalbe
Bernardinus Ochinus, a man much commended by
L 9.
fol. 297.
Sleidan, and by
Bullinger
Si
[...]lerus Vita Bullingeri, fol.
28. both Protestants, and whose prayse
Caluin celebrateth in these Words:
Whom
Caluin, l. de Secondalis, extat in eract. Theolog. p.
111.
can I truly oppose against Bernardinus Ochinus? Now this presumed worthy
Protestant, in the end became an impious
Apostata, entertayning
Turcisme: of whose fall
Beza thus writeth:
Polygamium nemo vnquam callidius, velimpudentius defendit quam ille impurus Apos
[...]ta, Bernardinus Ochinus. His Apostaly is in lyke sort recorded by
Conradus
In Theolog. Calis. l.
1. fol.
8.
Schlus
[...]enburg. Yea
Beza in the place aboue alledged, sayth, that
Ochinus was, omnium, Christianae Religionis dogmatum irrisor: A mocker or scoffer of all the Articles of Christian Religion.
In like manner,
Adam Neuserus (no vulgar Protestant) became a
Turke, of whom
Osiander the Protestant, thus speaketh:
Adam
Ofiand. in Epitom. Cent.
19. pare.
2. pag.
818.
Neuserus, Pastor Heidelbergenlis, prolapsus est in Turcismum, Constantinopoli circumcisus. Adam Neuserus, Pastour of Heidelberg, did fall into Turcisine, and was circumcised as Constantinople. Of this
Neuserus the foresaid
Schlussenberg (the Lutheran) thus speaketh:
Adam
Schlussenb. in Theolog. Caeluinist. l.
1. Ar
[...].
2. fol.
[...].
Neuserus elim Heidelbergensis Ecclesiae primarius Pastor, ex Swinglianismo, per Arianismum ad Mahumetismum, cum alijs non paucis Caluinistis
[...]gressus est. Adam Neuserus, heretofore chiefe Pastour of Heidelberg, with many other Caluinists, proceeded from Swinglianisme, through Arianisme, vnto Mahumetisme,
In which testimony of
Schlussenb. we may
[Page 104]obserue two things. First, that
Neuserus (as not being content to be defiled alone) did draw many others with him to
Turcisme. Secondly, that
Swinglianisme, and
Arianisme are the two subordinate Passages, or Wayes to
Turcisme. And therefore a German Protestant Doctour
Ioqunes Schutz in l.
50. causarum, cousa.
41. calleth
Swinglianisme, Arianisme, and
Mahumetisme, tres fratres vel sorores, vel tres caliga
[...] eiusdem panni. Three brethren, or three sisters, or three payre of hose made of the same cloath. A truth so euident, that he forsaid
Neuserus writeth of this point in this sort, being then at
Constantinople: Nullus
So Stephenus Gerlatius recordeth these words, as spoken by Neuserus.
nostro tempore mihi notus, factus est Arianus, nisi antea suit Caluinista &c. No man in our dayes, that I know, became an Arian (which is the next step to Turcisme) except he was first a Caluin
[...]st, as Seruetus, Blandrata, Alciatus, Franciscus Dauid, Gentilis, Gribaldus, Siluanus, and others. Igitur, qui timet sibi ne incidat in Arianismum caueat Caluinismum. Therefore who is fearefull of himselfe to fall into Arianisme, let him take heede of Caluinisme. Thus
Neuserus speaketh of his owne, and diuers others experience.
The next shalbe
Asam
[...]s, of whom the foresaid
Schlussenburg thus speaketh:
Alamannus
Courad. Schlussenb. vbi suprà, fol.
9. &
10.
Bezae fannliarissimus, & strenuus Caluinista, Religioni Christiana Congum Vale dixit, & factus est Apostata, & Iud
[...]us blasp
[...] mus. Alamannus being a most fath
[...]liar friend of
Beza, and an earnest Caluinist, hath giuen his last fare well to the Chistian fayth; and is become an Apostata, and a blasphemous Iew. Of whom euen
Beza himselfe
[Page 105]thus complaineth;
Alamannus
Beza in Epist. Epist.
[...]5.
affirmant ad Iudaismum defecisse; though some authours constantly affirme, that he became a
Turke. But howsoeuer the difference is but small, since a
Iew, and a
Turke do mutually agree in denying the most
Blessed Trinity, the
Incarnation of Christ, and in denying all other Articles of Christian Fayth, proceeding from these two former.
In like manner
Dauid Georgius, who liued a long tyme at
Basill, much esteemed by the Protestants of that City; of whom
Osiander thus writeth;
Osiand. epit. cent.
16. part.
2. pag.
647.
V
[...]batur publico Vir De
[...] ministerio Basillensi. Dauid George, being a man of God, vsed the publike Ministery at Basill. Now I say, this
Dauid George became a most blasphemous
Turke, or
Iew, as the Deuine
[...]
In bistoria Georgij Dauidis printed Anewer
[...]. anno
1568. and ple
[...]shed by the Deuines of Basil. themselues of
Basill haue published, and recorded.
Paulus Alciatus (an Italian) being afore a Protestant, much labored to plante the
[...]eds of
Mahumetisme, in
Polonia, and finally became a
Turke; as
Beza
Beza in l. Epist. Theol. Epist
65.66. witnesseth.
Andraeas Velanus (an eminent
Caluinist) not only became a
Turke, but withall corrupted diuers others with his pestilent Writings
In Parenesi. against
the B. Trinity.
[...]alius Socinus (once brought vp in the Schoole of
Geneua) forsooke his
Christian
[...] ty, and did write against the most
Sucred Trinity, of whom
Beza thus peaketh:
T
[...] lius
Beza, Epist. Theolog. Epist.
8
[...].
Socinus mihi quidem videtur, omn
[...]s
[...]ruptores longé superasse. I a
[...] of mynd, that
[...]lius Socinus hath surpassed all other corrupt Writers.
I here passe ouer the Examples of other
Caluinists, who shaking of the Christian Religion (as Waterdogs do water, when they haue no further need thereof) entertained
Mahumetisme, and so became open, and execrable Turks; to wit,
Petrus
Vide Simlerum de aeterno Dei filio.
Sartorius, Georgius Paulus, Franciscus Lismanus, all who cooperated with the forenamed
Alciatus, in disseminating
Turcisme in
Polonia.
And thus far of the Apostasies of diuers Markable Protestants, who made shew in the beginning to professe the name & fayth of
Christ; and accordingly receiued their
Baptisme in that fayth, and Religion; And yet before their deaths. spurning at all the Mysteries of
Christianity, they entertayned and openly professed the doctrine, and Religion of
Mahumet, and
Sergius, two most capitall Enemies of
Christ, our
Redeemer, Thus ranging themselues among those, who
circa
[...].
Timoth. 1.
fidem naufragauerunt. And indeed, it deserues obseruation, that by experience we find (as is partly aboue touched) that
Protestancy, first resolues it selfe into
Caluinisme; Caluinisme into
Anabaptisme; Anabaptisme into
Arianisme; and
Arianisme for its last change into
Turcisme, or
Tudaisme. Now it is a principle in
Alchimy, that the last sublimation of Metalls (as purging and refining away the drosse, and refuse matter afore remayning) is euer the purest. Will you admit
(O you Hugenots) this
Theoreme, or Axiome, as true?
Well now, what can we iustly conclude
[Page 107]out of the Contents of this Chapter? It is prophesied of the Church of
Christ, that she shall conuert
Heathens vnto her, according to those words of
Esay spoken of and to the
Church: Thou shalt
Isa. 60.
suck the milke of the Gentills? And the Regall
Prophet sayth to the Church, in the person of
God; I will giue
Psalm. 18.
thee the Heathens for thy inheritance? To be short, the foresaid Prophet
Esay is commanded and directed by God, to speake thus to the Church of Christ:
Enlarge
Isa. 54.
the place of thy Tents; spread out the Cur
[...]a
[...]s of thy habitation &c. Thy seede shall poss
[...]sse the Gentills.
If now the true Church of
Christs shalbe honored, and enriched with this most worthy priuiledge of conuerting
Heathens, and
Gentills vnto it. What
Church then may we repute the Synagogue of the more fiery
Protestants to be; of which many most remarkable Professours, who are
Christians (in lieu of conuerting of
Heath
[...]s) after become
Mahumetans, Turks, and Miscreants, litle inferiour in Misbeliefe to the very▪
Heathens, and Gentills? Is not this to change
Christ for
Mahumet, his sacred
Gospell for the
Alcoran, & to turne light into darknes? And with this I impose an end vnto the first Part of this
Treatise.
Wherein is demonstrated, that in twenty Points of fayth, and other accessory Circumstances thereof,
Mahumet and the
Turks do in their beliefe and practise of them, seeme lesse to derogate from the honour of Christianity, then
Luther and his Schollers doe, in belieuing the contrary. And these Comparisons made betweene the
Turks, and the
Lutherans, are heere stiled,
Parallels. CHAP. I.
IN the precedent Part, I haue layd open to your fight
(My deare Countrimen) the many
Symbolismes, & Agreements of doctrine betweene
Mahumet, and your Progenitours. Heere now I vndertake a more vnexpected Prouince, and Charge; which is, to shew, that your first Maisters (and in them implicitly your selues) do equall, if not transcend in impiety of Misbeliefe, and practise thereof, the said
Mahumet and his Followers, touching seuerall
[Page 109]Points of fayth, & other accessory Circumstances thereof. We read in
Holy Writ, that,
Creders
Hebr.
[...].
[...]pert
[...]t accede
[...]t
[...] ad Deum. And the same
Holy Writ teacheth vs, that
God is Truth: Eg
[...] sum Via, & Varitas. And can then man arriue to
Truth, by belieuing what is false?
It is a thing miserable,
Iohn 1
[...] for a Man to be a true Belieuer, but a bad liuer: It is more miserable to be an Heretike, not belieuing rightly the Articles of Christian Fayth: It is more then miserable, to be so absorpt in misbeliefe, as to consociate in Miscreancy with
Mahumet, and the
Turk
[...]: But what it is, to exceede, and surpasse in atrocity of misbeliefe the very
Mahumetans, Sara
[...]ns, &
Turks, cannot be expressed in Words, and therefore a horrid and silent astonishment must be the
Dialect, or Tongue to proclaime it.
O my
Natiue Countrey, in which are bred many guilty of so high a Treason against their Creatour
[...] How vnlike art thou to thy former selfe! And how litle of
France is now found in
France? Art thou weary, and ashamed of thy former Vertue? In ancient tymes thou wast able to equall (yea to ouerst
[...]ip) other Nations in the profession of the Christian fayth; which fayth is a supernaturall light, giuen to man to fyn
[...] out the Eternall light. Art thou then now so degenerated from this former purity in fayth, as not only to
Symbolize with Infidells, but euen to exceeds them in their Infidelity? But pardon
[Page 110]me (O you of the
Reformed Religion) & suffer me to breath out my Griefe, through these my laments, and inconsolable Words▪ since I cannot, but
(grandement ressentir d'
[...]n crime si enor
[...]ne) haue a feeling, and sensible touch of your so enormous a Crime.
But to turne my Pen to that, which I haue voluntarily imposed vpon it; and the rather since a discouery of Errours is here an establishment of the Truth: I say, I do vndertake in these ensuing leaues to manifest, that in diuers points of fayth, and practice thereof, and other Collaterall accessions,
Mahumet and his Sect in their beliefe, and execution of them, do far lesse derogate from the Honour of the Christian fayth, then your Grand-Maisters, or most of you yet doe.
These my Comparisons touching the said Points, differently belieued and practized by
Mahumet, and your Maysters, I call so many
Parallels (as in the beginning of this Treatise I insinuated) seing they consist in comparing, & balancing the said points, as they are seuerally maintayned by
Mahumet, and by your Party; The proofe whereof I draw from the Sentences deliuered by
Mahumet, or by such, as haue written of the
Mahumetan Religion, compared with that, which your Doctours haue leaf
[...] recorded in their owne Bookes.
The I. Parallel; Betwene
Mahumet, and
Henry the Eight, King of England.
CHAP. II.
NOw before I approach to compare
Things together, I will compare
Persons together, & will make two
Parallels. The first
Parallell shalbe betwene
Mahumet himselfe, and
Henry the Eight of that name, king of
England; The second betweene
Sergius, and
Luther; the one inuenting first the Law of
Mahumet, the other stamping his Innouations in this our Age. All which men, being originally Christians (yea Catholiks) by abandoning their former Religion, did find darknes in Light; whereas such as be either
Infidells or
Heretiks, by imbracing the truth of fayth, fynd light in darknes. Now in the trutination of these mens liues, & actions, I cannot say with the Apostle;
Spiritualibus
1.
Cor.
[...] ▪
spiritualia comparens, but only
Carnalibus carnalia, & vi
[...]ijs vitia.
To begin with
Mahumet, and
Henry the eigh. It is well, that
Mahumet and
Henry liued not in the dayes of
Plutarch the Philosopher; For if they had, he would perhaps haue
paralleled them together, not as among the
Worthies of the
Romans, and the
Grecians, but among the
Vnworthies and
Monsters of Mankind, registring, and mutually conferring, not their faults (for in so tearming
[Page 112]them I speake ouer indulgently) but their Enormous Crimes, and flagitious liues: But seing they both crept into the World long after the former learned Historiographer. I will therefore be content to take the paines, as to place them in the scales of a steedy, and impartiall iudgment.
First then
Mahumet erected
Bibliander in praes
[...], Alcor
[...]
[...]. himselfe by sub
[...]elty and treachery, a great Prince, subiecting to his gouerment, no small part of
Asia Syria, Arabia, Aegypt, and Afrike; in which places he first caused his blasphemies to be planted. He at the first of his presumed correction, and emendation of the then Church of God, made it an Article
Bibliander vbi suprà. of the
Mahumetan Religion, that himselfe was the
Supreme Head of the Church of God; so he depriuing the Successours of S.
Peter of that dignity, and Prerogatiue. Thus to his Princly Authority did he ioyne the Pontificall Authority, so making himselfe
Caliphas, that is, King, and supreme Prelate; and ordayning by his sword, and Regall soueraignty, what should be belieued touching fayth, and that the contrary Points should not be questioned; and punishing with death such, as would not submissiuely yeild, and giue their appiobation to his wicked doctrines.
Henry the eight was by byrth King of
England, and
Ireland (a great Monarchy) and did runne in the same line with
Mahumet. For he was the first Christian Prince, who either in those Nations, or throughout all
[Page 113]
[...]ur
[...]pe, assumed to himselfe the Title of
Head
Vide Sand. de Schismats A
[...]gli
[...].
of the Church, and decread by a Parlament or (generall meeting togeath
[...] of all the States of the Realme) that all C
[...]no
[...] of the Church, and Councells, formerly
[...]nacted, should be wholy
[...]iec
[...]ed and dis
[...] nulled; those only excepted, which himselfe vouchsafed to app
[...]ou
[...]. And accordingly such Canons and decrees, which himselfe, and some few, others substi
[...]ured by him, did make, wer
[...] to be reputed as sincere and Euangelicall, being warranted vnder his Letters Patents, and Regall Seale.
It is said aboue, that
Mahumet did punish (yea sometymes with death) such, as were refractory to his Will, and would not allow the doctrine, published in his
Alcoran. The like Course did this
Engli
[...] Antiochus (to the dishonour of all Kingly Soueraignty) take for did he not (besides many reuerend Abbots, and other Religion, men) put to cruell death that Payre of Marty
[...]s (the Pryde, & Honour of that Nation) I meane the
Bishop
[...]ossensis, and
Thomas
[...]ore
[...] his Chancellour, for their not subscribing to the wicked Ar
[...]icle of
Suprema
[...]y, first established by that vnfortunate King?
Mahumet had diu
[...]rs wiu
[...], and
C
[...]ines together, and at the same time: Whereas
Henry of England (who otherwise,
[...] doubt, wanted not his
Seraglio) had indeed (in compare.) but few wyues, ye
[...] when
[...] was we
[...]y of one Wyfe, his accustomed
[Page 114]stratageme was commonly to accuse her of some forged disloyalty, and so force them (one after an other) either to diuorce, or to loose their heades; thus making Cruelty & murther, a st
[...]u
[...]king horse (as it were) for his next Mariage. An impiety neuer practized by
Mahumet.
1
Henry had in all six wiues, of which the first was
Catharine, daughter of
Ferdinand the six, King of
Spaine, who was his wyfe twenty yeares; But then through his dislike towards her, or desire of hauing another, he caused a sentence of diuorce to be giuen against her, by the Archbishop of
Canterbury▪
2
Anne, his second wife, was the daughter of Syr
Thomas Bullen, who was not his Wife aboue three yeares, but she was condemned of disloyalty of Body, whereupon she lost her Head.
3 The immediate day after the death of
Anne (so impatient his l
[...]st was of delay) he maried his third wyfe
Iane, who was daughter of
Iohn Seamer Knight. She was his wife but one yeare, and fiue months. She died in Childbed; but who knoweth if of child-byrth, seing easily he might take the oportunity of the tyme?
4
Anne his fourth wife, being sister to
Willam Duke of
Cleue, was his wife for six Months; but after (for he could not feede of one dish any long tyme) she was diuorced from him by Act of Parlament.
5
Catherine, his fyfth wyfe was nece
[...]nto
[Page 115]
Thomas Howard Duke of
Suffolk; yet within one yeare, and six Months, the must also be condemned of vnchastnes, and was beheaded.
His last Wyfe was
Catherine, daughter of Syr
Thomas Parre; She was his wyfe three yeares, and had the priuiledge neither to be diuorced, nor beheaded, but suruiued him. And thus his death was in likelyhood the occasion of prolonging her life.
But now in one kind of Wickednes
Henry surpassed
Mahumet. We reade that
Mahumet (after his planting or his Blasphemies) did exeruct diuers
Postili. de Repub. de Turcis.
Monasteries, and Hospitalls in
Constantinople it selfe; as the like did
Baiaze
[...] & Selymus, his Successours, euen in that Citty. We further reade, that
Mahumet did not destroy any one Religious house, or Monastery exected before his tyme. But how great then is the disparity herein? For euen all
Europe hath trumpeted forth the irreligious proceeding of King
Henry in this Case; Who did ouerthrow all the Monasteryes, and Religions Houses in
England, (in the abundāce wherof, no Nation, by the record of Historyes, was able to compare with it.) This flagitious King (whose
All, was
Luxury, Murther, and
Sacriledge) prostrating euen with the ground, so many Religious Houses, & buchering so many Religious Persons of the said Monasteries, did lastly confiscate all the Lands and benefits belonging to them (which were almost of incredible Opulency
[Page 116]& riches) to himselfe; partly to spend in all sensuality, and dissolution of lyfe, & partly to maintaine his flattering Attendants, and Followers.
Now then (to encircle the seuerall Passages of this King, displayed in this Chapter, or
Parallell,) we may from hence gather, that the afore mentioned Ecclesiasticall Primacy of the Church, was neuer challenged, or assumed (during this last nyne hundred yeares) by any temporall Prince, confessing the name of Christ vntill this
Mahumetan Henry, through more then a
Ne
[...]trodian
[...]ns. 10. Auarice, had demolished seuerall thousands of Religious Houses; and through an vnheard Homicidy, had made himselfe Husbād successiuely of six Wyues: O blemish, and dishonour to Nature!
With this I end this
Parallell betweene King
Henry, &
Mahumet the great Prophet, as vuulgarly the
Turks and
Saracens do stile him; And yet I see no iust cause (to be somewhat pleasant with you, my
Countrimen) but that this
Henry might be reputed as great a
Prophet, as euer
Mahumet was. My reason is this; we do not read of any thing particularly prophesied by
Mahumet; wheras this our Propheticall King was able (supernaturally forsooth) to foretell, diuers Moneths before, of what kind of death, for what cause, and at what tyme his present liuing Wyfe (though then being in good health) must after dye. A stupendious Vaticinatour Thus whiles
England is
England, so
[Page 117]long shall the memory of the Actions of this baroarous King continue; And heere may well take place that Sentence of
Cicero: Salamina
shalbe soouer forgotten, before the shings done in Salamina
be forgotten.
The 2.
Parallell; Betwene Sergius
and Luther. CHAP. III.
I Will in this next place ballance
Sergius, and
Luther togeather. In discoursing whereof I will more fully spread & enlarge my selfe, that so the implety of
Luther being in part layd open to the eye of others, they may the more willingly be induced to haue a loathing, and hatred of the Heresyes, first in our Age ventilated by him. For if the Conduite or Pipe be foule and muddy, can the water, which streames through it, be cleare and sweet?
And to begin.
Sergius, and
Luther were the first Apostles (so to stile them) of their Religions; The first of
Mahumetisme, or
Turcisme; the second of
Lutheranisme, or
Hugenotisme. They both (as aboue is touched briefly were
Monks, leauing (with breach of solemne Vow) their Monasteries, though in a different manner. For
Sergius through his miscariage was cast out of it; But
Luther voluntarily (and therefore with greater impiety) did relinquish his Monastery; and thereupon yoaked himselfe with a professed
[Page 118]Nunne; so vshering his Vocation with the sinne of Sacrilegious Adultery.
Both of them secured their molitions & had Attempts, vnder the Wings and safegard of temporall Princes;
Sergius vnder
Mahumet, and
Luther vnder the Duke of
Saxony. Both of them had for their Maister and Instructour in planting their seuerall Fayth, the
Deuill; so as the words of our Sauiour might truly take place in either of their plantations:
Qui
Math. 11.
seminauit ea, est diabolus▪ Sergius had him originally, but not immediatly; since humane respects of pleasure, and the like were to him a forcible allectiue▪ inuiting him to his after Apostasy: But
Luther had the honour and fauour (forsooth) to be instructed by the
Deuill both originally, and immediatly;
The
This disputation betweene Luther and the Deuill, is confessed by
Hospinian, the Protectant,
in Hist. Sacram. part. altera, fol. 131. As also by Manlius Luthers Scholler
in loc. com. and by
Morton, in Apolog. Cathol. part. 1.
l. 9.
c. 21.
Deuill by that meanes Catechizing this his
Proselyte, to abandon his Catholike Religion; & by telling him, that by saying daily
Masse, he committed Idolatry. To which, and other of the Deuills arguments he yealded.
This his Conference with the
Deuill is so certaine, and vndoubted, as that
Luther himselfe (as not being ashamed of enioying such a Maister) very solemnly deliuereth it in these his owne Words;
It
Luther, tom.
7. Wittenberg. anno
15
[...]8. de Missa
[...]ngulari.
fortuned, that at a certaine tyme about Midnight, I was suddenly awaked from sleepe; then Sathan began this dispute with me, saying: Hearken, right Reuerend Doctour Luther; Thou knowest, thou hast for the space of fifteene yeares celebrated priuate Masses euery day; but now what saist thou, if such Masses
[Page 119]were horrible Idolatry? Haec illo dic
[...]ute: The Deuill thus speaking, did vse
voce forti, & grani, a strong, and base Voyce.
I did burst forth into a sweate, and my hart began to beate, and tremble. Thus
Luther himselfe hereof; and through force of this colluctation, and dispute with the
Deuill he renounced his Priesthood, and instantly began to stamp from the same origin, the rest of his Heresies; but this,
(auet vne impudence effrenêe, & trop audacicuse arrogance.) most shamlesly, and bouldly.
Here then I demaund, Who first denyed the doctrine of
Priuate
Luth. de abrogand
[...] Missa priuatu. Masse, and
Priesthood? The
Deuill, and Luther. Who first denyed
So Sleyd
[...]n witnesseth of Luther, l.
26. fol.
232.
Pardons? The
Deuill &
Luther. Who first denyed
Papall
Luther in captiuit. Babil. tom.
2. fol.
68.
Iurisdiction, and
Monasticall
Luther de Votis Monain tom.
2. Wittenberg.
lyfe? The
Deuill, and
Luther. Who first denyed
Foure
Luth. tam.
2. fol.
63.
Sacraments? The
Deuill, and
Luther. Finally, who first denied
Freewill,
Luther, de seruo arbitrio, i
[...] tom.
2. fol.
424.
Iustification by Works, and seuerall
Parts of Canonicall
Luther, in praefat in Euist, lacobi,
Scripture? The
Deuill, &
Luther. Since than the
Deuill. &
Luther were so intrinsicall and in ward friends, and that
Luther became so seruiceable an
Achates to the
Deuill, as publikly to preach and maintaine, whatsoeuer the
Deuill did dictate vnto him; I leaue to your owne iudgments (my Countrymen of the
Reformed Religion) what hope you can haue of your soules Saluation, in imbracing, and belieuing the damnable doctrines, first inuented by the
Deuill, and
Luther, in their afore mentioned solemne.
Conference.
But to returne.
Sergius, and
Luther did
[Page 120]vnanimously contemne the ancient Fathers of Christ his Church, that therby (as prestiming the Errours of those Fathers) they both vpon this ground with greater considency, might vrge a Reformation of the supposed Errours in our Catholike Religion, as is aboue said.
Sergius his dislike of the Fathers is discouered in the thirteenth
Azoara, aboue set downe.
Luther (to omit many other vnworthy aspersions, and reproaches cast vpon them by him) thus writeth:
The Fathers
Lath tom.
[...]. Wi
[...]onb
[...]o 1991
[...] seruo arbi
[...]rie,
[...].
[...] ▪
of so many Ages, or Centurios haue been wholy blynd, and most vnskilfull in the Scriptures, and haue erred during all their lyse tyme; and except they were amended before they dyed they were not to be accounted Sainis, nor belonged to the Church. In which Censure
Luther deliuereth his mynd in farre greater acerbity of speach, then we find
Sergius in writing the
Alcoran to haue done.
To passe on.
Sergius, and
Luther did iointly write lasciuiously, and
[...]ust
[...]ully.
Sergius thus decreeth in his
Alcoran: Muheres
Azoara 8.
quotrescunque placuerit, duas sci
[...]ces ant tres, aut quaetuor ducite &c. But is
Luther any whit short to
Sergius herein? Read what followeth:
Si non
Luth. J
[...]n de M
[...]
[...]ri
[...]io.
vult Vxer, aus non possit, veniat Ancilla. If the wyfe either will not, or by impotency cannot, let the mayd come in her roome. He further teacheth,
That a Man may mary another woman, if his owne Wyfe be fled from him; And then vpon this ground
Luther thus concludeth:
A man
Luth. tom.
[...] ▪ Wi
[...]an. berg▪ fol.
[...].
may haue ten, or more wises s
[...]l from him & and all yet liuing. Luther further proceedeth,
[Page 121]thus teaching:
Polygamy
Luth. in Propofit. de bigamia.
[...]
15
[...]8. propes.
[...]2, 65.
[...].
is no more disanulled or abiegated then is the rest
[...]f Mayses Law. And it is free, as being neither commanded, nor forbidden? Thus far of
Luthers doctrine (agreeing with
Sergius) touching the firme of Carnalicy.
Now wheras
Sergius, and
Luther aboue thus write only speculatiuely, and by way of Instruction: Yet here we find a differēce betweene
Sergius, and
Luther. For touching the personall Incontinency of
Sergius, we find but litle, or nothing written; Whereas
Luther, as willing to incorportie his former doctrine in himselfe, (besides his espousing of a Votall Nunne) thus speaketh of himselfe, and of his owne incontinency?
Quam
Luth tom. Wittenb. de Matrimon. fol.
119.
non est in meis vitibus &c. It is no more in my power to be without a Woman, then not to be as, Man. He further thus confesseth of himselfe:
I haue
Luth. in colloq. Mensal.
[...]ol.
526.
been almost furious, through the rage of lust and desire of a Woman. And yet more particularly:
I am burned
Luther, tom
1. Epist, Latin. fol.
334. ad Philippum.
with the great sire of my vntamed flesh; &c.
Eight dayes are past, during which tyme, I did neither write pray or study; being vexed partly with temptations of the flesh &c. Did euer
Sergius disgorge such fifth, touching his owne sensuality?
To proceed.
Sergius as not belieuing in Christ, cōtemned the Sacraments of
Christ; and therefore maketh litle, or no mention of them in the
Alcoran. Luther admitteth some Sacraments, yet writeth so hearth mishly and irreuerently of them, as that his sinne is litle lesse in wrongfully reaching
[Page 122]of them, then is the sinne of
Sergius in not belieuing them at all. For
Hospinian thus speaketh of
Luther: Lutherus cous
(que)
Hospin.
1. histor. Sacrament. pars. aliera. fol
14.
progreditur, vt diceret Sacramentum verum futurum, etiamsi à Diabolo conficeretur. Luther proceeded so far, as that he maintayned, a Sacrament to be true, and effectuall, although it were celebrated, and ministred by the Deuill-Would
Sergius haue euer vttered such blasphemous Words against any Sacrament, if he had been perswaded, they had been first instituted, and ordayned by God?
The next point, of which we will discourse is, how
Sergius esteemeth of the
Old Law, and of
Moyses; and what
Luther deliuereth of
Moyses. First then, we find
Sergius thus to write in the
Alcoran: Deus
Azoara
[...].
pius & misericors prius Testamentum vetus, deinde Euangelium rectas vias hominibus tradidit. God being holy and mercifull, did first deliuer to men (as two right
wayes)
the Old Testament, and then after, the Ghospell. And according hereto a writer of the Turkish Religion, thus speaketh:
Nullum
Cusanus in cribratione Alcorani, l.
8. c.
2. & l.
2. c.
24, & l.
3. c.
[...],
Prophetarum contradicit, sed approbat libros à Deo fidelibus traditos, scilicet legem Moysis &c. Sergius, and the Alcoran, do not contradict any of the Prophets, but approue the Law of Moyses, the Pentateuchus
&c.
But doth not
Luther (your I doll) speake of
Moyses in another dialect, and of diuers parts of the
Old Testament? For first you know, that
Luther with his faction impugneth the writings of diuers Prophets of the
[Page 123]Old Testament. Hence it is, that
Luther holds many Bookes thereof not to be Scripture, but Apocry phall; to wit, the first and second of
Esdras, Toby. the Booke of
Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, the
Machabees, and some others. Now touching
Luthers acerbity of writing against
Moyses, obserue what followeth:
Habuit
Luther, tom
3. Wittenberg. in Psalm.
45. fol.
42. fol.
412. & tom.
3. German. fol.
40, &
41.
Moyses labia, sed in facunda, impedita; irata, in quibus non est Verbum Gratiae. Moyses had his lipps vnpleasant, stopped, and angry, in the which there is not one Word of Grace, but of Angar, death, and sinne
&c. If you collect all the wisdome of Moyses &c. you shall sind it to be in the sight of God, either Idolatry, or Hypocriticall Wisdome, or at most, the Wisdome of Wrath. Againe:
Moyses habuit labia diffusa felle. & ira. Moyses had his lipps full of Gall, and anger. Away therefore with Moyses. Blush you not hereat,
(My Countrimen) to see how vnworthily & prophanely
Luther (with reference to
Sergius) censureth of a great Part of the Old Testament, and particularly of
Moyses?
I will conclude this
Parallell betweene
Sergius and
Luther, that dreaming for a tyme, that the doctrine of Gods Church was corrupted, at
Sergius first breaking out, and also at
Luthers reuolt (as
Sergius, and
Luther do teach, auerring their owne Mission, or Vocation to haue been in regard of the reformation of the supposed corrupted fayth of God in those tymes:) I say, imagine all this as true, I then auerre, that
Sergius broached his Religion in a more conuonient
time, and
place, then
Luther did. For first touching the
[Page 124]
tyme, whereas
Sergius, and
Luther do iointly teach (as abous is intimated) that at the tyme of
Gregory the
Greas (being a thousand yeares since) all the true Religion of God was corrupted, or rather exiled out of all Countries, Now
Sergius at that very time by the appointment of
Mahumet did first restore the Church of God (as he presumed) to its primitiue fayth: Therefore (I say) it ineuitably followeth vpon
Mahumet
[...] Principles, that
Sergius reformed the Church in a more conuenient and profitable time, then
Luther did; who some
[...]ne hundred yeares after
Sergius began his Reformation; during all which ages the Church of Christ (according to
Luthere doctrine) wanted this re
[...]lauration to its former Purity.
Now touching the
Places, which receaued the presumed benefit by both their risings, and appearance to the World;
Sergius planted his Religion (by the strength of
Mahumet) in many most vast Natiōs, which at his first spreading of his doctrine, were infected with diuers Heresyes of the
Arians, Nouatians, Manichees, Eunomians, Eutichians, Nestorians, the which (besides some other Heresies) had inuaded at that tyme
Asia, Syvin, Arabis, Egypt, and
Affrike: Whereas by the comming of
Luther (admitting, he had instituted a true Religion) only
England, Scotland, some parts of
Germany, and of
France haue receaned benefit thereby: So great a difference there is, touching this imaginary benefit to the Church of God, procured by
[Page 125]the seuerall Commings and preachings of
Sergius, and
Luther, Thus far I haue thought good to proceed, in the libration of
Luther with
Sergius; where we see, that in diuers points of Impiety
Luther equalls
Sergius, in others much transcends him.
The
3. Parallell; Touching the dignity of Christ.
CHAP. IV.
WE will in this place touch the worth and dignity of Christ, and will observe how differently
Mahumet, and
Luther with his Attendents do speake of
Christ, whereby we may lament the Vnfor
[...]ate and Ca
[...]icu
[...]ar dayes, in which we liue, to see
Mahumet and his Sect, not belieuing in
Christ, surpasse in prayses of Christ, our Gospellers, who say they belieue in
Christ, True it is, that
Mahumet did not belieue in
Christ, as in his Redeemer, yet marke how reuerently he writeth of
Christ, and compare his words with the Words of your first Instructours.
Thus then we find
Mahumet to teach of
Christ in his
Alcoran: Iesus Maria
Azoara 5.
&
[...]
& 12.
Thus fuis Dei Nuncius, & Spiritus & Virbum, Dei cali
[...]s Immisum; Cui Dei legato omnis de
[...]ent credera. And againe in another place of the
Alcoran: Iesus
[...]uit Sapienita & Verbum Patris & Me
[...]
[...]tas, & Princeps, Fuit Des Speritus, & mens grincepium
(que),
[Page 126]& caput omnium bominum. Iesus the sonne of Mary, was the Messinger and spirit, and Word of God. He was sent from Heauen; and him (as the Legate of God) all men ought to belieue. Againe:
Iesus was the Wisdome and Word of the Father; and the very spirit and mynd of God; and the beginning, & head of all Men.
Now according to these Passages of the
Alcoran, Theodorus Bibliander (the Protesta
[...]t) thus writeth of the doctrine of the
Turkes: Primus
Bibliander in praefas. Alcoran. pag.
3.
& maximus e
[...]ror Turcarum est quod Trinitatem in Vnitate neg
[...]t &c. Christium,
[...]ec Dei fil
[...]um,
[...]c Deum esse credunt, sed Prophe
[...]am bonum, veracissimum, omn
[...]s meudacij alque peccati immunem. The chiefest, and greatest errour of the Turks is, that they deny the Trinity in the Vnity; They belieue, that Christ is neither the Sonne of God, nor God; but that he was a good, and most true Prophet, and free from all lyes, and sinne. Thus we se, how honorably and magnifically
Mahumet did teach of
Christ, and so accordingly the
Turkes do belieue of him, euen at this day.
But now let vs obserue in what contrary
Idiome of speach, (altogether depressing the dignity of
Christ) our Aduersaries do speake. And to passe ouer (as aboue touched) how
Luther and his Schollers will not acknowledg their Redemption from Christ; except his diuine
Nature suffered, in which their phantasticall, and conceated
dognea they much dispretiate, and vnderualew
[Page 127]the worth of the
Human
[...]ty of Christ. First then whereas
Mahumet aboue stileth Christ to be
Supientia, & Verbum Patris, & Dei Spiritus, & Mens; And all this
Mahumet did vnderstand of
Christ, as he was Man (for as we read in the former
Azoara's, he did not acknowledge
Christ to be God.) Now
Christ being in the iudgment of
Mahumet & the
Turkes, the
Wisdome, and the Word of the Father, as also
the Spirit, and Mynd of God, it vnauoydably followeth, that
Christ (as Man) in the iudgmēt of
Mahumet did know all things, and was free from all Ignorance; as also did not stand subiect to any sudden vngouerned perturbations of the Mynd, & such, as after ought to be corrected (which correction vertually implyeth in it selfe a former sinne;) since otherwise we should be forced to grant a thing most absurd, and no lesse derogatory from the Maiesty of
God) that the
Wisdome, the Word, the Spirit, and
Mynd of God, and,
He, whom God commandeth all men to heare (as aboue we noted out of the
Azoar
[...] 11.
& 18.
Alcoran) did stand obnoxious to Ignorance, to disordered Passions, yea to sinne it selfe.
Now this inference being ineuitable, let vs see, how your Forefathers in opposition hereto, stand guilty in charging
Christ; as man, with
Ignorance. Thus then we find one of them to teach:
Christas
Bucerus in Luc.
[...]. So Calu
[...].
[...]s H
[...]rm. c.
11.
[...]b infantia non fuit gratia consummatus, sed ani
[...]i doth us, relu
[...]i cateri homi
[...]es, adoleuit, vsu factas qui
[...]di
[...] sapientior,
[...] vs puerulus ig
[...]orauia l
[...]ber
[...]is.
[Page 128]Christ from his Infancy was not consuenmate with Grace, but did increase (a other men doe) in the guilts of the Soule. He was made by vse daily more wise, so that he labored with Ignorance as a litle Child. The same doctrine is taught by
Beza,
Baze in respons ad act. colloq. Montisbelg. part.
1. p
147. &
148. and by one
Willettus
Willet in Synops pag.
599. &
600. an English Doctour; All which I
[...]nouatours sucked their poyson touching the supposed ignorance of
Christ, from
Luther (their
Great Cham) who thu
[...] writeth in one place:
Christus sicut non
Luther, in Concion. de Natali Domint, tractans locum Marci,
[...]5. de illo die.
quoli
[...]et tempore omne
[...] vidis audius
[...]gue sens
[...]
[...] itaetiam corde non omnia s
[...]mper
[...]gn
[...]u
[...] &c. As Christ at all times did not see heare. & vnderstand all things▪ so did he not know all things in his Hart, but so much only, as the Lord vouchsafed him to know.
To proceed fu
[...]her▪ When
Christ prayed in the Garden,
Marloretus (the Protestant) sayth;
Voceus
Marloret. in Math.
2
[...].
edidit sine rations, sine spiriti
[...]. With whom
Caluin agreeth in these Words.
Christus metu
Caluin in cap.
[...]. Matthat.
perculsus &c. Christ being streken with feare, did wauer among seuerall flouds of. Temprations, with change, or vicis
[...]tude of desires; And this is the reason, why he praying in the Garden against death
Moxsib
[...] fraenum ini
[...]cit, Putris
[...], imper
[...] sub
[...]jciens, votum illud subitè el, sum castig
[...]uit & r
[...]ocauit; did presently bridle that his desire, and submitting himselfe in the Will of his Father, did instantly correct land recall that his Petition, or desire as suddenly falling from bim.
And further
Caluin in the same pla
[...]e more enlargeth himselfe, saying;
Non fuit
[Page 129]hac meditat
[...] Christi Oratia, s
[...]d vis & imp
[...] loris subitam ei vacem
[...]torsie, cur statim addita fuit correctio; Eadem whementia praesentem calestis decreti memoriam illi abstulit. This prayer of Christ (meaning,
If
[...] be possible, let this Cup passe from me) was not premeditate, but force and violence of Griefe did extort this sudden Word from him, the which he presently corrected; The same vehemency of dolour did take from Christ the present remembrance of the Celestiall decree. Thus far
Caluin. Where we may gather from those former words in him:
Subit
[...] clapsum cast
[...]gauit, & recouauit; As also those other;
Non fuit meditata oratio, cui statim addita, suit Correctio; And againe;
eadem ve
[...]ementia praesentem
[...]alestis decreti memoriam ei abstulis, tha
[...]
Caluin doth charge
Christ not only with
Ignorance, and
Forgetfulnes, or
Inconsideration; but euen with
Sinne, since that is only a sinne, which standeth in neede of Correction, and reuocation.
But to close vp with
Caluin. This
See the Records of Noyon, in France, and
S
[...]blus
[...]enbur. Theol Calu. 2.
fol. 7
[...]. Sodomiticall Fugitiue (for my Pen cannot at this present affoard him better termes) entred in to that height of Blasphemy, as that he thus taught:
Christus
Caluin.
[...]
2. Instie. c.
16. §.
10.
dires in
[...]nima orucietus damnati, & perditi ho
[...]inis pertul
[...]: Christ did suffer in his soule the earefull
[...]oxations of a damned, and lost Man. And thereupon
Caluin teacheth, that
Christ
Caluin. vbi suprà.
[...] 11.
was not secu
[...]e of his o
[...]ne Saluation; reprehending the Catholike for teaching the Contrary, in this manner,
Caluin vbi suprà
[...].1
[...].
[...]ic
[...]
[Page 130]quidam indocts clamitant me atrocem facere Chrissto iniurtam, quia minime consentaneum fuerat, Christum de antmae salute timere. Here now rise vp certaine ignorant lewd fellowes, exclayming against me, that I offer to Christ an atrocious iniury; seing (they say) it is not agreable to him to feare the Saluation of his owne Soule. The said
Caluin, the more to depresse the power and dignity of Christ, and to debase the worth of those, who first belieued in
Christ, thus censureth of his Disciples:
Christus
Caluin, in Luc. cap.
7.
discipulos, non nisi ex face populi, & quisquilij sibi colligere potust Christ could not gather to him any disciples, but such as were of the dregs, or refuse of the People: Thus
Caluin charging
Christ with want of Power herein.
Now here I demaund of any indifferent Man, who with an impartiall eye, shall obserue
(cerenormes indagnitez commises cozire Iesus Christ) how those former words of
Mahumet in his
Alcoran, deliuered of Christ (to recapitulate some of them) That
Christ, is
Sapientia, & Verbum Patris; Messias, Spiritus. & Mens Dei, & cui Deilegato omnos credere debent: that he is
Propheta veracissimus, & omnis peccatiimmunis, and the like
Encomia; Heere, I say, I demaund how these Prayses can stand with the Ignominy and Dishonour, which your Maysters in their former alledged Sentences, haue offered to Christ, in making him to become thrall to Ignorance. Impotency, Passion. Forgetfulnes, Sinne, & doubtfulnes of his owne Saluation? Him
[Page 131](I meane) who was absolutly
[...]eatus, when he was but
Viator heere vpon earth; and whiles he was sayling vpon the seas of worldly Misery, was arriued to the port & Hauen of Rest; briefly who was (so to speake)
intuiniuely discursiue, in regard of different respects?
The
4. Parallell; Concerning the
[...]. Virgin Mary.
CHAP. V.
FRom the
Sonne, we will descendingly ascend to
the Mother; I meane from our most Blessed
S
[...]i
[...]ur to the Blessed
Virgin Mary; and see, whether
Mahumet, or our Gospellers do write with more reuerence, and Honour of that most Intemerate, and Sacred
Virgin▪ Mother of God, and chiefe Patronesse of all true and vertuous belieuers.
And to recurre (for triall hereof) to
Mahumet his
Alt
[...]ran; We read these following
Elogi
[...], and Prayses of the
Virgin Mary the
[...]i
[...] (notwithstanding that he was perswaded, as our Aduersaries are at this Present, that too much honour was exhibited to her, by the Christians of his dayes.) Thus then the
Alcoran celebrateth her Worth. saying:
Omnium
Az
[...]
mul
[...]er
[...]i
[...] op
[...]i
[...]a Mari
[...], ab omnibus intactae, ani
[...]am suam Deus insuff
[...]is, & ill
[...]
[...] liu
[...], suum
[...]anifestu
[...] Geni
[...] M
[...]ac
[...]l
[...] p
[...]u
[...]. God did breath the soule into Mary,
[Page 132]being defiled by no man, & being the best of all Women; and made her, & her Sonne an euident Miracle to the Gentills. And more:
Maria fuit
Azoar
[...]
[...]
omnibus viris & mulieribus splendidior, & mundeor, atque purior, soli D
[...] perseueranter studens. Mary was more fayre, more cleane, and more pure then all Men and Women, euer perseuering, & studying to please God. And further:
Spiritus
Azoar
[...]
[...]1,
Dei intrauit Mariam, & Iesum ex ea genui
[...]. The spirit of God entred into Mary, and begot of her (being
an immaculate Virgin) Iesus. Againe:
Maria
Azoar
[...] 76.
aliquid mali, siue Malit
[...]ae non oper
[...]ta est. Mary did neuer cōmit any Euill, or Act of Malice.
These, and the like prayses an giuen by
Mahumet to the B.
Virgin; yea one Authour hath left thus recorded of
Mahumet, saying:
Nullus
Lyra in tract. contra quendam Iudaeum, in fine Noui Testam
[...]nti.
de fi
[...]ijs Adam nasci
[...]ur, quem non tangat Satan, praeter Mariam, & filium eius. There is not any borne of the Children of Adam. whom Sathan hath not touched, or assaulted, excepting Mary, and her Sonne. And according to these Prayses, we find that
Mahumet in his
Alcoran vsually giueth her, the title of
A Virgin. For example (to omit other such like passages.)
Angelus Gabrie
[...]
Azoara
[...].
ad Virginem Mariam à Deo missus est, narra
[...]grus eam (qu
[...]mquam Virginem) Dei tamen omnipotentiâ filium concep
[...]uram. The Angell Gabriell was sent from God to the Virgin Mary, to relate vnto her, that though she was a Virgin, neuerthelesse through the omni
[...]
[...]ency of God, she was to co
[...]n
[...]au
[...] a Sonne,
[Page 133]And concordantly hereto
Bi
[...] reporteth the doctrine of the
Turks herein,
Biblia
[...] der in Praefat. Alcoran. pag.
3
[...] saying:
Credant Turci, quod Ma
[...]a
[...] Pa
[...] genitus e
[...]t. Now out of the
[...]
[...]mer Passage
[...] of
Mahumet, and the
Turks, deliuered in the honour of the Mother of ou
[...]
Sa
[...]i
[...]ar, we collect first, that in the Iudgment of
Mahumet, and the Turks, she was and euer continued a
Virgin. Secondly that
[...]e was mor
[...] perfect, and pure, then any Man; or Woman; Christ only excepted. Thirdly, which is partly coincident with the former, that she neuer committed any sinne, and was free from the Temptations of the Deuill.
Let vs oppose to these Pass
[...]ges the W
[...] tings of our first Innouatours, and obserue the great disparity betweene them, and
Mahumet. And first let vs take into our Consideration, how they
[...]uer
[...]e, that the
B. Virgin by the byrth of her Sonne lost her Virginity.
M
[...]linan
[...] (a great Protestant) thus writeth here
[...]
in
Molina
[...] in vnion
[...] qu
[...]tuor Euangeliorum part.
3.
Concep
[...]ion
[...] quidem
[...]llo
[...]ds fui
[...] visrus Mariae aper
[...]us,
[...]id s
[...] in
[...]
[...]iuilate. In the Conception or Christ, the Wombe of Mary was not opened, but it was in the Na
[...]iuity. And more in the same place:
Virge supernaturali
[...]er pregnans, naturaliter peperit, which could not be without breach of her Virginity, according to those words of S.
Austins Sivel per Christum nasce
[...] te
[...] c
[...]ramper
[...]u
[...]
[...]s
[...]i
[...] Mati
[...] in
[...]egri
[...]as &c. If the integrity of Mary the mother
[...] be corrupted by Christ, in the time of his b
[...]il
[...], then followeth i
[...], that he was
[...] bor
[...] of a Virgin; and th
[...]
[Page 134]consequently (which God forbid) the whole Church should erre in belieuing, and confes
[...]ing, that Christ was born
[...] of a Virgin. Thus S. Austin.
To proceed further. Your Grandmaisters are not content to
[...]each,
[...]t not only in the
byrth of Christ, the most
Blessed Virgin lost her Virginity; but they write most doubtfully (contrary to those words of
Mahumet aboue mentioned,
Mulier ab omnis
[...]us intact
[...],) that she had the company of
Ioseph after the byrth of Christ, and perhaps might haue some other child: Yea they blush not to alledge Scripture in warrant of this horrible blasphemy. According to this, that refined Heretike (
Caluin I meane) thus writeth:
Non
Calu
[...] in Harmonis,
fuit pass
[...]rae Virgo &c. Th
[...] Virgin did not suffer herselfe to be marted to Ioseph, thereby to delude him; and certainly it would haue been a perfidy in her, deseruing great repraehension, if she should thus continue the duty of Mariage; and this not without mocking of God; Thus intimating, that the
Blessed Virgin did corporally know
Ioseph, after the birth of Christ.
And from this puddle it springeth, that the Nouellists of these dayes cannot endur
[...] to heare, that the
Mother of God euer vowed Virginity. For thus we find that
Ps
[...]de-Martyr to reprehend
S. Austin: S. Austin
Peter Martyr. de Eucharist & Votis, col.
[...]6
[...]. i
[...]
his booke of holy Virginity belieued, that B. Mary
[...] vowed Virginity; which allmo
[...] easely know, how absurd this Sentence i
[...]. Yea out Aduers, are so full of this sensuall blasphemy, as that they are ready to presse with
I
[...]i
[...]an, and
Hel
[...] di
[...] (two old Heretiks, branded therefore
[Page 135]by the censure of the Primitiue Church) that place of Scripture, against the perseuerance of our
B. Lady in her future Virginity:
Et non
Math 1.
cog
[...]sceba
[...] cam, donec &c. Whose detorted, and Hereticall
Scholia of this place (chiefly resting in the word
donec) is auoyded by other passages of
V
[...]
[...]
Psalm. 109.
Math. 18.
Math 5. Scripture, wherein we find the said Particle,
donec.
The
Bethsamites (we
Regum 1. read) were seuerely punished, only for vnworthily behoulding of the
Arke, wherein the
Tables of the Typicall Law were kept and reserued: What Punishments, what tortures, what torments then are prepared for those, who do by their enuenomed Pens, and raso
[...]y tongues, violate the inuiolate dignity of the
Sacred Virgin; within whose chast Wombe for the space of nyne Months the most Venerable Body of
Christ was (as I may say)
[...]nchased; of him I meane, whose
Aduent and Comming was shadowed in the Typicall Law, and whose byrth did abrogate and cancell it? O sacrilegious Impiety!
Now where the former
Azoar
[...]s in
Mahumet auerr
[...],
that God did breath the Soule into the Virgin; that
[...]he was more p
[...]r
[...], and cleans, then any m
[...]n or wom
[...]; incess
[...]ntly st
[...]ing to pleas
[...] God; Finally,
that she neuer committed any Act that was euill, or proceeding of malice: How dissonant this doctrine is from the doctrine of our Innouatours, shall appeare, from th
[...] Opinion of some of them, who will not affoard to her the title of being
Blessed; Yea they are not afraid to introduce euen her
[Page 136]owne sonne (an offence, which surpasseth the nature of sinne)
[...]o deny her to be
Blessed.
According to this my Assertion, we find
Caluin himselfe to vige certaine words of Christ, where we read, that when vpon those words spoken by a Woman to our Sauiour,
Beatus
Luc. 11.
venter
[...]uite portauit &c. Our. Lord answered:
Quimimo bea
[...]i, qui audiunt Verbum Dei, & sustodiunt i
[...]ud, This answere (I say) of our Lord,
Culuin
Caluin in M
[...]monia. tortures and racks to depriue the
B. Virgin of being (euen
[...]o her sonnes iudgment)
Blessed. O good God! Are they Christians, who thus conui
[...]ate with their S
[...]tyticall Inuectiues the Mother of
Christ? Or hope they to find fauour with the
Sauiour of the World▪ who thu
[...]
[...]ea
[...]e a sunder the Mo
[...]our of her▪ who is the Mother of the
Sauiour of the World?
An Aduertisment of the Translatour.
☞ Seing the
Cardinall (as not vnderstanding our English tongue) could not produce the authority following therfore the Translatour hath thought good to insert it (as being most pertine
[...] to this matter▪
[...] T
[...] i
[...]; the
[...]
[...]onny (an English Minister) of great
[...]ni
[...]ency, in his Treatise of
Pacification feareth not to chargeous Blessed Lady (I haue a horrour partly but to relate his Words) with sour
[...] mortall, sinnes, committed at one tyme; for he sayth
She did breake the first Comandement, the fift
[...]he sixt, and the nynth Commandement, because
[...]he defended not her Sonne vpon the C
[...]osse. Would euer any
Mahumetan speake that
[...]
Thus far (or rather to much) of this dista
[...]tfull subiect. Only I refer to the Censure euen of your selues,
my Countrymen; (for I do not feare partiality in so cleare a point) whether after you haue per
[...]sect diligently all the Premisses you be perswaded, that
Mahumet, or your Prime Maisters, haue borne greater veneration, and reuerence to the
Mother of Christ, our Redeemer: yet before my Pen here cease, let it turne it selfe particularly to thee,
O B. Virgin, and by dece
[...]ping some
Panegyricks out of the ancien
[...] Fathers, and other Doctours, deliuered vpon thee, celebrate in part thy praiser.
Thou art then both
[...]
Gregory Nyssene Orat.
[...]. de Natiuit. Christi.
Mother, and a Virgin, Neither did thy Virginity take away thy Chil
[...]byrth, no
[...] thy Childbi
[...]
[...] thy Virginity. Only
Ierom. l.
[...]. contra Pelag. c.
2.
Christ did open the closed gate of thy Virgin
[...]
[...]ombe, which neuerthelesse euer continued soul. Thou art the
Proclu
[...] Constantin.
[...]rat. de Na
[...]iuit, Christi.
Temple of God
[...]hou art the Mansion of Heauen and earth. Thou art the Win
[...]our
Fulgentius, serm. de laud. B Virg.
of Heauen, because through thee. God did send forth true light to all Ages: Thou in tyme di
[...]
Methodius orat. in Hypag. This Father liued in the second age after Christ.
bring fore
[...] him, who was con
[...]e
[...]ued before all tyme. Thou art the
Methodius ibid.
circumscription of him, who cannot be circumscribed; the comprehension of him, who comprehendeth all things. Thou
Proclus Constant. Homil. de Natiuit. Christi.
art the shop, wherein the two Natures are vnited; the Bedchamber,
Proclus vbi suprd
wherein the Word espoused human flesh: or the Bridge by which God descended from heauen. Thou art Higher,
Athauasius in Euang de Beate Virgine.
then the Blessed of Heauen, more honorable, then the Cherubims, more
[Page 138]holy then the Seraphims, more glorious then all the Hosts of Heauen. Finally.
As Eua
[...]eu
[...]us contr
[...] Haeres. circa
[...] dium.
was seduced. that thereby the might fly from God; So thou (Mary) art perswaded to obey God, that so Mary (being a Virgin) might be an Aduocate for Eua a Virgin.
Since then most
Holy
[...]rgin, thou art an
Aduocate, pleade for me (thy suppliant, and Client) who with all humble gratfulnesse, do acknowledg thy seuerall corporall, and spirituall Benefits bestowed allready vpon me. Besiege the eares of thy
B. Sonne, with seruerous Prayer in my behalfe, that during my peregrination here vpon earth, and sayling in the Sea, and waues of humane Misery, my poore Soule may escape the Rocks, and sands of mortall sinne; making
Heauen my
Pole-starre, and thy
Sonne, my
Pilot; that so after my troublesome voyage is ended, I may arriue to the Hauen of interminable selicity, there to enioy those Ioyes,
qua
1.
Cor. 2.
oculus non vidit, nec auris audiuit, nec in cor bominis ascendit. But to remember my selfe, and to proceed to other
Parallels, or Comparatiues.
The
5. Parallell; Concerning the Antiquity of
Mahumetisme, and
Lutheranisme. CHAP. VI.
I Will in some ensuing
Comparatiues insist in certaine Prerogatiues, which may seeme to agree to
Mahumetisme; of which Prerogatiues
Lutheranisme is wholy, depriued, and consequently inferiour therein to
Mahumetisme. I will not call these the Marks of the true Church, since a false Church; (and such is the Church of
Mahumet) is in some sort, and comparatiuely capable of them. And thus though euery Religion, or Church enioying them, is not a true Religion (for they are not absolutly conuerrible with a true Church) notwithstanding that Church, which wanteth them, is doubtlesly a false Church, or Religion.
The first then of these shalbe
Antiquity, which is farre greater in
Mahumetisme, then in
Lutheranisme. For about
Cuspi
[...] ad Mahumet
[...]. some nyne hundred yeares since or more (to wit, within some fifty, or more yeares after
S. Grogery the Great)
Mahumet first appeared to the World, and planted his Religion: Which his Religion hath euer from that time continued euen to this day, without any Interruption.
Now
Lutheranisme in compare hereof is of so late a date, as that being first broached by
Luther, it is not past one hundred yeares since it was first heard off. According to which my speaches, we find▪ that
Bucer (the Protestant) doth stile
Luther, Primum
Bucer in Epist
[...]an to
1536. ad Episcop. Hereford.
Apostolum purioris Eu
[...]ligeli
[...] the first Apostle of the Reformed Religion. Another
Lutheran thus writeth
[...]
Georgius Milutus in Augustan, Confess. explicat. art.
7.
[...]ntecess
[...] Lutherus in
[...]fficia
[...]bersset &c. If Luther had any Predecesso
[...] and function then there had been
[...] of
[...]uthers. Reformation. In like manner, a thir
[...] confesseth in this sort:
It is impudency
Sch
[...]ussenberg in Theolog. Caluinist. l.
2. fol.
[...]10.
to
[...]maintaine that any learned men did b
[...]ld the doctrine of the Ghospell in Germany, before Luthers dayes. A fourth thus writeth:
I
[...] is
[...]ridiculous
Bernard, Morgenstern. Erect. de Eccles. pag.
145.
to thinke, that before Luthers dayes; any had the purity of the Ghospell; considering it is euiden
[...]he whole World, that before Luthers time all Churches were drowned in more then a
[...]y
[...]mtri
[...] darknes. To contract this point
[...]
Luther himselfe thus boasteth h
[...] of i
[...]
[...] à
[...] primò
[...]gain
[...] audemus
[...] gloriari. We dare vaunt, that Christ was first
[...].
The
6. Parallell; Touching Vniuersality of
Mahumetisme, and
Lutheranisme. CHAP. VI.
ANother Prerogatiue is, to be dispersed through many Nation
[...] & Countries: For this respect also is
Mahumetisme superiour to
Lutheranisme. For
Mahumetisme possessed in former Ages, as also at this present (as aboue I haue declared) a part of
Persi
[...]. Tartaria, India, Asia Minor, Arabia, Mauritania, Bathory &c. Wheras
Lutheranisme is confined, and circumscribed (as it were) within most narrow Precincts of
England, Scotland, some small parts of France, some parts of Flanders, some parts of Germany, of Denmarke, of Sweueland, of Tra
[...]siluania. Which Religion as yet neuer did set foote our of
Europe.
The
7. Parallell; Concerning Vnity of doctrine in
Mahumetisme, and
Lutheranisme. CHAP. VIII.
THe third Prerogat
[...]e, shalbe
Vnity in Doctrine: Certaine it is, that in the Turks dominions, Wherein
Mahumetisme hath been first planted, and in which the same Religion at this day reigneth, there hath been and still is,
Great
[Page 142]Vnity in that Religion. And hence it proceedeth, that in those Nations subiect to the
Turke, there are very few, or no Bookes written among themselues, wherein any diuersity of Fayth, or Points in religion is maintayned and defended; for if any such were written, the Historiographers of their Countryes, Nature, and Religion, would make some relation of them, & would not passe so great a matter ouer in silence. Therfore it followeth, that the
Mahumetans, and Turks with a ioynt consent for the most part preach, and practize the same points of Religion, without difference, or contradiction among themselues.
Now, how far distant our New Ghospell is from
Vnity, it is a world to obserue, into how many Sects,
Lutteranisme is deuided and distracted. The first disagrement among them is, their Account of
Touching the retecting of these bookes, See Luther, in Prafat in Epist. Iacobi &c. Kempnitius, in Euchiridio p.
[...]. Adanius Praucis
[...]. in Margarita Theol. p.
448. The Centuvists, cent.
1. l.
2. c.
4. Bullinger vpon the Apocalyp
[...]. c.
1.
Canonicall Scripture. Luther, and such as are most linked to him in obseruācy, do reiect (as Apocryphall) the booke of
Wisdome, the second Epistle of
Peter (as els where I haue noted)
the second, and
third of
Iohn, the Episle
to the Hebrews, the Epistle of
Iames, the Epistle
of Iude, and the
Apocalyps: All which Bookes are commonly acknowledged for Canonicall Scripture by the
Swingliani, &
Caluinists.
Their disagrements
Touching their mutual reprehensions herein, see Osiander his reprehensions, mentioned by Luther, in Colloq. Mensal.
[...]idis. Germ. sol.
145. So also Beza in respons. ad def
[...]l. & respon
[...] Cast allouis
Also Beza in Testam.
1556. in prafas. Hospinta
[...] in
[...]istoria
8
[...]. cram. part.
[...] tera. fol.
183. Moli
[...]aus in
[...]ua Translatione noui Testam. part.
12. fol.
110. Castatio in defens. Transl
[...]t. pag
170. Secondly are, touching the
Translation of such Bookes of
[Page 143]Scripture, which they all acknowledge for Canonicall. The Translators of it, to wit,
Luther, Swinglius, O
[...]colampadius, Caluin, Biza, Castal
[...]o in great acer
[...]ity of Words, do reciprocally charge one anothers Translation with sacriledge, corrupting the sense
of the Holy Ghost, with
making the Tent to leap
[...]vy & downe, with
actually changing the Tent; sinally with
sacrilegious (for all these are their owne Words)
Ethuicall, and wicked proceeding therein.
Their next disagreement consists among those, who in a more restrained sense, are called
Of this poins see Nicolaus Galiu
[...] in Thesibus, & Hypothesibus.
Lutherans, for their main tayning of the
Reall Presence. Of these men, some are called
Osiandrians, others,
Mai
[...]rists, others,
Placcians, others,
Adiaphorists, others agains
Phiquitaries; ech of these holding all the rest for Heretikes.
Another disagreement is betwene the
Lutherans (so called in a limited sense) and the
Caluinists. Concerning which point we may aduertize you, that the Bookes written by the
Protestants, against the
Protestants, in matter of fayth only and Religion, do amount to seuerall Hundreds, as may be gathered out of
I
[...]docus Coccius his
Thesaurus, out of
Hospinian in his
historia Sacramentaria, part. altera; and finally from the Catalogues of Bookes returned for many yeares past, from
Franckford.
Thus farre I hould it conuenient to discourse (in generall) of the disagreements, & Vant of
Vnity in Fayth
[...]mong our New
[Page 144]Brethren, And now I referre to your owne iudgment
(My Countrimen) whether a greater
[...]ble mish resteth vpon the face of
Lutheranisms, or of
Mehumetisme (to recapitulate a li
[...]e) if we respect, touching fayth and Religion, either
Antiquity, Multitude of Belieuers, or
Ve
[...]ity in Doctrine.
The
8. Parallell; Whether
Mahumet, or the
Lutherans stand more chargeable, in teaching God to be the Authour of Sinne?
CHAP. IX.
I Will now descend to parallell, and waigh the particular Opinions, or Articles maintained seuerall wayes by
Mahumet, and
Luther and his Schollers; and so by conferring them together we may obserue, whether Sentence is lesse iustifiable. I wil begin with the Questions
Whether God be the Authour of sinne, or not's
Mahumet teacheth,
That God is not the Authour of sinne; Your first Maysters teach,
That he is the Authour of sinne.
That
Mahumet, or
Sergiu
[...] did not teach
God to be the Authour of sinne, I thus prous. First we find no such
Tenet, or Article thereof in the
Alcoran. But if they had taught this Doctrine,
that God were the Authour of sinne, they would infallibly haue placed is in their
Alcorans Which Books they made (
[...]
[Page 145]it were) to become the
Catechisme of all their
Mahumetan fayth.
Secondly, the
Alcoran necessarily implyeth, that
God is not the Authour of sinne; and this in seuerall passages thereof. For example; In one of the
Azoara's Mahume
[...] calleth God,
Pius
Azoard
[...].
& Misericors. Againe, in another
Azoara, he thus teacheth:
Omnis
Azoard 1.
recté viuens boni
(que) gestor indubitanter diuinum amorem consequetur: Euery one liuing well, and doing Good, shall infallibly obtaine the diuine Loue. Now here I demaund; If God be
pious and thercifull in the iudgment of
Mahumet; how can then
Mahumet be induced to belieue, that God should irresistably force a Man to sinne, thereby without any Mercy to punish him after, with eternall forments for the same?
Againe in this later
Azoara, Mahumet, teacheth, that the meanes to obtaine the
Diuine Loue (as he calleth it) meaning the Loue of God, is to liue well, and to performe works accordingly; therefore it followeth, that
Mahumet thought not, that God would forcibly impell man to sinne, and to do wickedly, or liue badly; seing by this course, a Man was to purchase not
the Loue of God (to which this
Azoara exhorteth) but his wrath, and indignation.
But now to come to your Progenitors, and to see, how they dogmatize herein▪ Your Grand-Father
Luther thus teacheth▪
Qu
[...]modo
Luther, in Assert. damnat per Leonem, Art.
3
[...].
potest homo se
[...]
[...]
[...]onum prepardre &c. How can a Man dispose himselfe to goodnes,
[Page 146]seing it is not in his ability to make his wayes wicked, or euill: Nam mala opera in impijs Deus operatur? for God doth worke the euill workes in the wicked? And againe, the said
Luther auerreth:
Nullius
Luther, vbi suprà.
est in manu It is not in any Mans power to thinke Good, or Euill, since all things haue their proceeding from absolute Necessity.
To descend to
Luthers descendents.
Swinglius thus sayth:
Mouet
Tom. r
[...]de Prouidentia.
Deus Latronem, ad occidendum: God moueth the chiefe to kill; And more:
Latro coactus
Swinglius vbi suprà.
est ad peccandum; The theife is constrayned to sinne. Aretius (a Protestant) in like manner thus writed:
Deus
Aretius in loc. com. loc.
41. pag.
179.
excaecat mentes hominum & obiturat corda &c. God doth blynd the mynds of Men &, harden their harts; not only by his sufferance, for this is ouer weake to expresse the force of Obduration. Finally to omit many others
Melancthon thus conspireth with his former Brethren:
The Adultery
Molancth. in Rom.
8.
of Dauid was the peculiar Worke of God, no lesse then the Conuersion of Paul.
Now, let any dispassionate Man in his most retired, and impartiall thoughts, giue vp his Cēsure, whether
Mahumet be not far from accusing God to be the Authour of sinne; and whether our Gospellers rest truly chargeable with so pernicious a doctrine, who ascribe the fource of all sinne to him, who became Man for the expiating of sinne, and whose very Essence is Goodnes it selfe. Can a Well send forth at once, Water which is pure, and Water which is muddy? No more can
Sinne, and
Goodnes take their
[Page 147]emanation, and flowing from one source or fountaine. Therefore it is no small impiety to charge God with impiety; And it is as much as to maintaine, that Light can produce Darknes, and Fire Couldnes; yea it is to transforme
God into the Deuill, since sin proceedeth from the deuill.
Qui
1.
Ioan. 3.
facit peccatum ex diabolo est. But let vs hasten to other matters.
The
9 Parallel; Concerning the Paschall supper of the
Turke, and the Communion of the
Caluinists. CHAP. X.
THe next shall concerne the
Paschall Supper of the
Turks, and the
Communion among the
Caluinists, or
Hugenois: And let vs see, whether be kept with shew of Greater Reuerence. Touching the Celebration of the
Paschal supper with the Turks, we thus reade:
The Turks.
See hereof Munster Cosmogr. l.
4. pag.
973. Theuet, Cosmogh l.
2. c.
26 Postist de la religion des Turcs. pag.
64.65.
after they haue kept their Quadragesimall Fast with their accustomed abstinence, begin their Paschall Feast; aforehand purifying their minds of all hate, and maleuolence; euery man that is wronged, remitting the offence, and the party of fending humbly craueth Pardon; That done,
They goe vnto their Temples, and supplicate God; Their Prayers being ended, they do kisse the Cheeke of one another, in shew of Charity; They then returne to their Howses; and such, as be of richest
[Page 148]sort, giue Almes to the Poore.
Now let vs obserue the custome of our New brethren, in the Celebration of their
Communion. They chiefly communicate at Easter, and very seldome at other tymes of the yeare. Which custome, and manner of their Communicating I will set downe in
Caluins owne Words, he thus writing therof:
Vbi finem
Caluin, in vat. celebrandae Coenae, pag.
609
dicendi Concronator fecit &c. After the Preacher hath finished his Sermon, then the Ministers of the Word, do giue the bread to the People; and the Elders of the Church (who are the Ouerseers of Mens manners) do distribute the Cuppe to the People; Some few words being spoken, that euery Man shall come thither, in an honest and decent manner. In the meane tyme a Psalme is song, or some Part of Scripture sorting to the Sacrament is pronounced, with a high Voyce.
This is the description of celebrating the
Communion, prescribed by
Caluin himselfe. Now the disparity of these two
Paschall Feasts of the
Turks, and the
Caluinists (so far forth only, as may concerne reuerence, and preparation in performing of them, though both of them be in themselues otherwise most wicked) I referre to the Reader.
The
10. Parallell; Whether the
Turks, or the
Lutherans are by their Religion, more obliged to Prayer?
CHAP. XI.
TOuching
Prayer (though their Prayers be most sacrilegious, and prophane) the
Turks are more deuoted to it, then the
Lutherans, and
Calumists are. For we find recorded, that
Mahumet hath appointed in his
Alcoran (only to maske his prophane, and impious religion, vnder the tecture of deuotion) that fiue times a day, the
Mahumetans
Of the praving of the Turkes
Vide Cuspin. de religion
[...] Turcarum. shall pray at appointed, and designed times. The
first Prayer is to be made, at the rising of the sunne. The
second Prayer, about the middle of the day. The
third towards night. The
Fourth, at the setting of the Sunne;
The fyft, some houre after Supper.
Now touching
Prayer among you
Hugenots, I referre to ech of your priuate Consciences, how litle it is practized by you. Yea in regard of your seldome vsing of prayer some of you
Satyrically terme vs Catholiks,
Superstitious, and
dorish Papists, for our prolixity in Prayer. Well, howsoeuer; I refer to the Reader, I meane to such a Man. who hath much been conuersant with you, Whether the
Mahumetans (supposing they prayed in a right manner) do come more
[Page 150]neere, then you
Hugenots, in accomplishing that precept of our Lord:
Oportet
Luc. 18.
semper orare & non desinere.
Now in lieu of true and holy Prayer (which is the Embassadour betweene
God, and
Man, treating for reconcilement to his diuine Maiesty; or the very Pen, wherwith Man cancelleth out his spirituall debts, recorded in the Booke of God Iustice:) you
Hugenots of France, yea the
very Women, and Children among you, can cry out,
Allons à la Presche, à la Presche: Let vs goe to the Sermon, to the Sermon. The which after you haue heard (it being ordinarily but a virulent Inuectiue against the Church of
Rome, deliuered by an ignorant, and malignant fellow,) Yf your Women (I say) can but repeate some Words of the Text, they repute themselues to be learned, and much conuersant in the holy Scriptures. Poore Soules! how is their Credulity abused? And what punishment are your spirituall Maisters to vndergoe, for their impoysoning of them with their pestiferous doctrines, occasioned through their misunderstanding of Gods most holy Bible? and giuing to them Liberty, promiscuously, and at their owne freedome, to read the sacred Scriptures?
In regard of our
Salique Law heere in
France, (which excludeth Women from all supreme Soueraignty) you know, we haue a saying:
La Churone ne tombe pas
[...]soubs la que
[...]ouille: The
Crowne falleth not vpon the distaffe; I cold wish this sentence might be extended
[Page 151]also to
Gods holy Written Word: My meaning is, that euery silly Woman, (who is sitter rather for a distaffe to span, or with the nedle to pricke a cloath) should be restrayned from their priuate reading of the Scriptures; from whence through their falsly vnderstanding of it, they sucke their Soules poyson; their iudgments resembling vnproportioned Instruments, not sorting to worke vpon any curious Matter.
But to returne backe. Therefore touching
Prayer (my Countrimen) so little vsed by you, and your greedines of hearing an illiterate Companion to spit out nothing, but declamatory
Philippicks in the Pulpit, & sacrilegiously to detort
Gods holy Word; I may iustly conclude, That the greatest part (it not all) of the practize of your Religion resteth in your
eares, the least in your
tongue, as most of your Mortification lyeth in casting vp the white of your
Byes.
The
11. Parallell; Touching the Proceedings of the
Turks against Christians, and of the Protestants, against other Protestants and Catholiks.
CHAP. XII.
THe next
Comparatiue hath reference to the Proceeding of the
Turks against
Christians and of Protestants against other
Protestants, & against
Catholiks. True it is, that
Mahumet did
[Page 152]put to
Cusanus vbi sub à Semptem
[...]str. & alij. death such
Christians (through most wicked cruelty) in
Arabia, and other
bordering Countries thereto, who would not imbrace his Religion, and also most sacrilegiously killed diuers holy Hermites, and others, at the first plantation of
Mahumetisme. Now the better to obserue the Comparison heere made, let vs looke into the comporement of our prime Ghospellers, & some of our Euangelicall Princes. But in discoursing of this subiect, let vs ascend by degrees, and first obserue in part the cariage of Protestant Writers, euen against other Protestant writers. I will not here insist in their dissentions in Fayth (as partly aboue layed open) but I will rest only in their outward proceeding among themseluer.
First then, they brand one another with the name of being
Heretiks. Thus for some tast hereof, we reade, that
Luther vomiteth out these words against the
Swinglians, and
Sacramentaries. We
Luther contra artic. Louamens thes
27 tom.
2. Wittenb. fol
[...]3.
in earnest condemne the Swinglians, and Sacramentaries to be Heretiks. & estranged from the Church of God. Which charitable Censure the
Tygurine Deuines (all
Swinglians, and
Caluinists) do thus kindly retaliate:
Luther termeth vs
Tyzurini tract
[...]contra supr
[...]m
[...]m Luthert Confess
[...]ag.
[...]1.
Condemnat ans & execrab
[...]lem Sectam &c. Acobdemned, and execrable Sect; but let him beware that he doth not discouer himselfe to be an Arch-Heretike, since he will not nor can brooke to haue any society with the Confessours of Christ. And according hereto
Swinglius thus sayth of
Luther: En vt
Swinglius i
[...] tom.
[...] respo
[...]s ad confess Luth
[...]i
[...] fol.
[...]78.
totum istum hommem Sathan occupare
[...]netur. Behould
[Page 153]
how Sathan endeauoreth wholy to possesse this Man.
To proceed:
Our Euangelists do prohibit the sale and reading of ech others Bookes, as
Hospinian
Hospinian in histor. Sacramentepart. altera fol.
39
[...]. the Protestant confesseth. Yea they approue
Hospinian, vbi suprà. Articles of Visitation, and enquiry of ech others Aduersaries though all call themselues by the name of
Protestants. And which is more, they commit (6) one another to prison, and restraine the giuing (7) common entertainment, due to trauaillers and strangers. And which is yet more; They enter into open Armes among themselues, as the foresaid
Hospinian
Hospinian vbi suprà, fol.
195. &
197. recordeth.
But now, it is no less
[...] strange to obserue how ready and prompt those of the
Reformed Religion haue been, in raysing seditious tumults, and entring into open hostility against their Soueraigne Catholike Princes. The former Proceedings of this kind in
Scotland, the
Lomcountries, Germany, Bohemia, Denmarke &c. do proclaime the outrage ousnesse of them to the whole World. Therefore pretermitting them, I wil infist in briefly displaying (as most pertinent to vs) the insurrections, and rebellions heere in my owne Country of
France, and all originally for Matter of Religion. Thus shall my Pen reueale (but with intention to preuent the like hereafter) the scars of my owne noble Country; as the Surgeon makes a deep and rough incision in his Patients Wounds, thereby to cure them.
First then it is ourr euident, that out Country of
France hath been infested with
[Page 154]Ciuill Warrs, begun by them of the
Reformed Religion (for the maintenance of their said Religion) during the full space of forty yeares and more, vntill
Henry the fourth, our late King (the very
Prototypon of a valiant, and most worthy Monarch) became
Catholike. for answearably hereto
Osiander
Osiander Epit. Cent.
10. pag.
688. &
804. relateth, that the
French Protestants vnder shew of exhibiting a
Confession of their Fayth, came armed vnto the Kings Pallace. That Ciuill Warrs for Religion were renewed; and that the
Constable of France (being the Kings Generall) was slaine, and vpon his death the Kings Brother entred into his place. In like sort
Crispinus thus writeth▪
After
Crespinus de stat. Eccles.
diuers messages sent to the Protestant Princes from the King, but all in vaine; the Warrs had a second beginning, and the Prince of Condy rose vp in armes; vnder whose solemne Protestation these words were subscribed: Deo, & victricibus armis.
Another Protestant
In the history of France, written by Ioan Serres. writer relateth thus:
The Protestants grow earnest, and in all places, where they are of Power, they take reuenge of Churches, Images, Priests, and Religions Howses. In like manner,
Fayus
Antonius Fayus de vita, & obitu Clarissimi Viri, Theodori Bezae the Protestant, recordeth the battaile of
Druce, and sayth, that
Bez
[...] was there present, euen armed with weapons, encoraging the souldiers to fight for the defence of their Religion. We further may reade, how it is registred, that the
In the History of France, written by Iohn de Serres.
Protestants of France treated touching peace, partly as humble subiects, partly as armed men, lyke to such, who beg an Almes, with their
[Page 155]naked swords in their Hands.
Now to shew, who were the
Battefeu's in all these Rebellions, and Insurrections, I will produce the Words of the
French Ministers themselues, who in their Assembly, did see forth certaine
Canons, printed at
Berna, Anno 1572. where we thus read in the third
Canon: In euery Citty all shall sweare, that they, and their Posterity shall not violate, but obserue the Points following, Canon. 40.
Vntill it shall please God (in whose hands are the Harts of Kings) to change the hart of the French Tyrant &c. In the meane time let euery Citty chuse an ancient Magistrate to gouerne them, as wel in warre, as in peace &c. Let all Captaines and Leaders neuer lay downe their weapons, as long as they shall see their Aduersaries, to persecute the doctrine of Saluation &c. And yet further:
If God shall vouchsafe to raise another Prince, to take reuenge of our Aduersaries Sinnes, and to deliuer his People, they are then to subiect themselues to that Prince, as to another Cyrus,
sent to them from God &c.
Thus we see, how our
French Ministers do indoctrinate their
Proselytes in the mystery of Rebellion, and Treason, against their lawfull and naturall Princes; and this only in maintenance of their innouations in Fayth, first disseminated by
Luther, and his Schollers. But here let me vse an introuersion, and reflex vpon my owne Country. How much then,
O France, art thou departed from thy selfe? In former times our owne forces vnited with a true coniunction
[Page 156]of mynds, made vs not only formidable to other Nations, but also aduanced our state to that largenes of Empire, which at this day it enioyeth. But since your Gospell
(My Countrimen) first got on wing, what secret molitions, what proditious, what euisceration, and disbowelling of your owne deare Country hath this viperous brood of your
Reformed Religion attempted? But I will stay my selfe, in discoursing of my owne Country any further.
I am loath to be offensiue to neighboring Princes, either aliue, or dead; Neuerthelesse before I end this
Parallel, I cannot but in few words touch vpon one Act of immanity, perpetrated by
Elizabeth heretofore Queene of
England, vpon the
Queene of Scots, Mother to
Iames, at this present King of
England, a peacefull, mercifull, and learned Prince. This foresaid
Queene (to whom
Nature and Fortune had contributed much, but
Grace and
Vertue nothing:) This
English Semiramis (a fitting branch of such a Stemme) exercized an vnheard vnhumanesse and ferocity by putting to cruell death the forsaid most worthy Catholike Princesse; who in her youth, was maried to our
Prince Dolphine of
France. Concerning whom, only
Vertue, and
Doscent came in not to plead for (for that must not be admitted) but to accuse her: In which most barbarous Act, a
Woman did butcher a Woman; The
Regnant, her next Successour; The annointed, Gods annointed; finally a
Queene, a Queene.
But as vn willing to soule my Pen any further in this most dishonorable subiect, I will passe to the next
Paralle
[...], Only I here referre the Reader, to obserue the cruell, & barbarous proceedings of
Mi
[...]humet against Christians; and of those of the reformed Religion, against their owne Br
[...]thren, against their
Catholike Princes, as also against their
Catholike Neighbours; which done, I hope it will appeare, that our New Ghospellers, though (perhaps) they do not fully equall
Mahumet in immanity and cruelty, yet are not many degrees short to him therein. And heere I would not be reputed to be of that seuere iudgment, as to charge all the French Protestants with disloyall minds against their Catholike Princes. No, God forbid. For I do hould diuers of them trusty and faythfull, though not for such acknowledged by all other Catholiks: So, many counterfeite Iewells make the true suspected.
The
12. Parallel; Whether
Mahumetisme, or
Lutheranisme more inclines their Belieuers to Vice and Sinne?
CHAP. XIII.
IN this place I will compare the doctrine of
Mahumet, with the doctrine of
Luther and his Ospring; And so see, whether of them stand more changeable
[Page 158]in lesning of Vice and sinne, as not reputing it hurtfull to mans Saluation. To begin then with
Mahumet; We find him (as aboue I haue shewed) thus to teach in his Alcoran:
V
[...]ores quotiescunque
Azoera 8.
placuerit, duas scilicet, tres, aut quatuor ducite, Et cum contingerit ea
[...] non diligere, vnam pro alia mutare licet. Take as many wiues as you will, either two, or three, or foure; And if it happen, that any of them you shall not loue, it is lawfull to change her for another. Wherein
Mahumet (I freely confesse) warranteth the perpetrating of sinne; though he might make a shew (though falsly) of securing this his wicked Position, by his owne vnlawfull doctrine of
Polygamy; to which doctrine
Brentius (the Protestant) affoardeth great liberty, as elswhere is made manifest.
The like lustfull doctrine
Mahumet teacheth in another passage of his
Alcoran, saying:
Omnes
Azoare 43.
mulieres iua manui per emptienem suppositas; & amitaetuae, materierae
(que) filias, omnes item bonas mulieres tibi volenti gratis succumbere captentes, licitas constituimus. We ordaine, that it shall be lawfull for thee, to lye with all such bond slaue women, which thou shalt redeeme by bying; also it shalbe lawfull for thee, to haue the vse of the body of the daughters of thy Aunts, either by the Fathers syde, or the Mother syde; yea of all sayre Women, which couer to prostitute themselues to thee willingly. These two, are the two chiefest, passages in the
Alcoran, for the patronizing of sinne.
Now let vs looke into the doctrine of our New Gospellers, & obserue, how they teach, that
Sinne (as if it were, but an
intentionall Notion of the Mynd) is in no sort preiudiciall to the Soule. First then,
Luther doth thus strangely oracle in defence of sinne:
As
Luther,
[...] loc. com. class.
5. pag.
27.
nothing doth iustify: but fayth; so nothing sinneth, but vnbeliefe. Againe;
A Christian
Luther. tom.
2. Wittenb. de Captiuit. Babilon. fol.
74.
or baptized Man is so rich, as that he cannot loose his Saluation, by any Sinne (how great soeuer) vnlesse he will not belieue. And
Luther yet more:
No
Luth. in sermonibus.
worke is disallowed or condemned by God, except the Authour thereof be disallowed. According to which most licentious doctrine
Beza thus writeth:
Dauid
Beza, in respons. ad Act. colloq. Montisbelg
[...] pag.
44. &
48.
by his adultery, and neurther did not loose the Holy Ghost, and fall from his Fayth. And semblably hereto
Whitaker us sayth:
Si quis
Whitak. de Eccles. controu.
[...]. quast.
5.
certum fidei &c. If a Man enioy an Act of Fayth, to that Man sinne cannot be preiudiciall, or hurtfull.
Thus far for a tast of our
Lutherans doctrine touching sinne; where this difference seemes to be betweene
Mahumet, and them; that
Mahumet alloweth only the sinne of the flesh (to the which a Man is prone by Nature:) Whereas
Luther, and the rest aboue alledged, giue the reynea to all kind of Sinne in generall; whether it be the sinne of
Carnality with
Mahumet, Theft, Homicide, Sodomy, or any other flagitious Crimes whatsoeuer; maintayning, that the committing of any, or all of them, can bring no hurt or losse to the soule.
Interrogate
I
[...].
[...].18.
gentes, quis audiuit talia herribilia? nough hereof,
[Page 160]seeing much of this matter is deliuered before vpon other occasions, and respects.
The
13. Parallel, Whether
Mahumetisme, or
Lutheranisme do more depresse, and visify Vertue, and good Works?
CHAP. XIV.
AS we haue ballanced the Sentences of
Mabuinet, and
Luther, touching the extenuation and lessening of
Sinne; So in this place we will take into our consideration, whether
Mahumet, or
Luther with his Par
[...]eners do more depresse and vility
Good Works, as in no sort conducing to Mans Saluation. And first we find, that
Mahumet thus teacheth in his
Alcoran, as aboue is alledged:
Omnis (1)
rectè viuens boni
(que) gestor, indubitanter diuinum amorem consequentur Euery man liuing well, and doing Good, shall doubtlesly obtaine the diuine loue; then consequētly his owne Saluation.
Thus in this
Azoara Mahumet seemes to exact two things to be performed for the gayning of Heauen. One, that a Man shold liue well, and commit no sinne; The other, that he should do good, and practize works of Piety, which is signified in those former Words:
Bom
(que) gestor. The first Point we haue briefly examined touching
Mahumet, and
Luther. Now to the second. Let vs see, how
[Page 161]litle
Luther and his Sect regard
Good Works, and the practice or exercise of them, &
[...]ow with all contempt in their writings they tread the worth of them vnder their feete.
To come then first to
Luther himselfe: He thus teacheth:
It
Luther, vpon the Galathi
[...]us
is wickednes to mai
[...]
[...]; that Fayth not beautified with good Works, doth not iustify. And further
Luther thus auerreth:
[...]ides,
Luther, com
1 Propos.
3.
nisi sit &c Excop
[...] fayth be without good Works, it doth not iustify; nay it is hot Fayth. So he. And
Illyricus, Luthers Scholler, thus treadeth his Maysters steps:
It is
Illyricus in praefat. ad Romanos.
a Papisticall Errour to say,
That good Works are m
[...]any respect necessary to Saluation Conradus Schlusselburg (so often aboue alledged) writeth.
That Good
In Catalog. Haretici in Epist. Dodic
[...]t.
Workes are not necessary to Saluation, only necessitate praesentiae. Finally to contract this point
Amsdorphius (a remarkable Nouellist) was not ashamed to write a booke bearing this Title:
Quòd bona opera perniciosa suns ad salut
[...]; That good Works are p
[...] nicious, or hurtfull to Saluation.
Thus far now hereof. And here Idem and of you (
My Countrimen, Whether you thinke
Mahumet) or
Luther was more precipitious▪ and headlong in extenuating of sinne and dis
[...]lowing of pious, and good Works? If you say that
Luther and his Party were inseriour to
Mahumet herein; then I will you to shew, where in the
Alcoran, or in any bookes written of the Religion of
Mahumet and the
Turks, you can find such virulent sayings for the lessning of fin
[...]e, & depressing of good Worker, as here from
[...],
[Page 162]and his Schollers I haue produced?
Thus to conclude: According to these Mens Principles, the Fayth of our Nouellist
[...] in respect of
Good Workes, may be fitly compared to
Mare mortuum, which neuer bringeth forth any thing with lyfe. And so commonly the Soule of such a Man may be termed,
Paralytisks, seing it doth not performe the faculty, and operations of a good
Christian Soule.
The
14. Parallell; Whether
Mahumetisme, or
Lutheranisme seeke more to frustrate the Promises of God, made for reward of Good Works, in the holy Scripture?
CHAP. XV.
I Will next briefly lay downe the Sentences of
Mahumet, and of some of our Great Ghospellers; and see, whether doth more wrong the holy Scriptures, for the vilifying and dishonoring of Good Works: I meane only so far forth, as the Scripture promiseth most immense, & honorable Rewards to such, as practize good Works.
Mahumet discouereth his judgment hereof in his
Alcoran in these Words:
De D
[...]
Azoara
[...]0.
promissionibus in lege, & Euangelio propositis, non est dubitandum: We are not to doubt of the Promises of God, proposed in the Law, and the Gospell. His meaning is touching,
A good Lyfe.
[Page 163]Thus
Mahumet encourageth his followers to the performance of
Good Works, and imbracing of
Vertue.
But to confront this, and to disanimate men from practizing of
Vertuous Works, and liuing piously,
Swinglius (see here how Infidelity, and misbeliefe masketh it selfe vnder the veile of the Gospell) teacheth:
S
[...]ingl. tom.
1. de prouidensia Dei. fol.
371.
Si ris ad vitam ingredi. serua mandata &c. He
[...], & quaecunque alia promissa oper
[...]bus nostrisfacta, sunt Hyperocha, atque Hyperbolae &c. When it is said in the Gospell,
Tf thou wilt enter
Mach. 1
[...].
into lyfe, keepe the Commandements &c. this, and all other like promises, made in the Scripture to good Works, are but Hyperbolicall speeches, surpassing the Truth of the matter, or intention of God, or of our Sauiour speaking them. Here you see the difference betweene
Mahumet, and
Swinglius herein.
The
15. Parallel: Whether the doctrines of Predestination, and Reprobation, differently taught by
Mahumet, and the
Lutherans, induce man more to sinne?
CHAP. XVI.
THe next
Parallell shall touch other Doctrines, differently maintained by
Mahumet, and
Luther, and according to which doctrines, it will appeare, whether
Mahumet, or
Luther do more or lesse exhort a man to liue a Vertuous
[Page 164]lyfe, and to auoid sinne. These doctrines respect
Predestination, and
Reprobation.
Mahumet teacheth, that these points of
Predestination, and
Reprobation depend of a Mans beliefe, and of a Vertuous of Wicked lyfe, according to the
Azoara so often abou
[...] recited:
Omnis
Azoara
[...].
recte viuens, boni
(que) gestor indub
[...]tanter diuinum amorem assequotur. A Principle so much insisted vpon by
Mahumet, as that he maketh it his first
Azoara in the
Alcoran: He thus perswading men, that the obtaining of diuine Loue, and purchasing of Heauen doth depend of pract
[...]ng of
Vor
[...], and auoyding of
Sinne.
Contrary hereto our Prim
[...] Gospellers
[...]oach, that
Predestination, which hath reference to Heauen, and
Reprobation to Hell, proceed only from Gods
Secret Will, without any relation, or respect to a Good, or Wicked Life, or to vertuous, or impious Actions; thus they then further catechising their Schollers:
That let a man who is predestinated to Heauen, perpetrate neuer so many atrocious sinnes, he cannot thereby loose Heauen, or be damned: As on the other syde, if a Man be re
[...]orobated, though he regulate all his actions in all Vertue and Godlines,
yet he cannot escape Hell, and Damnation. According hereto we find
Luther (as abou
[...] we shewed) thus to dogma
[...]ize:
(2) Luther, in
[...]ssere. damnat. per Leonem. Ar
[...].
3
[...].
It is not in
[...]ns p
[...]er to
[...]inke good or
[...]ill, but all things proceede from a
[...]lute N
[...]ssity. If all things, then
Predestination &c
Reprobation (which are the chiefest things) proceede from the lyke obsol
[...]e Necessity.
[Page 165]But
Caluin deliuereth this doctrine, more articulately, and in more expresse words, saying:
Consilio,
Calu. Instit. l 3.
c. 23.
sect. 6.
nuiu
(que)ue suo &c. God doth ordaine by his Counsell, and decre
[...], that among men some be borne ordained to certaine damnation from their Mothers Wonibe, who by their perdition may glorify God &c. And
Beza teacheth the same, affirming,
Beza
[...] respons. ad act. Colloq. Moutisbelg. part.
2. p.
23
[...].
That God decreeth some men to perdition, and createth to damnation Peter
Peter Martyr in his loc. Com.
Martyr, and others iointly affirme the same: A doctrine most derogatory to Gods Iustice, and which strongly inuiteth man to sinne, and deadeth all Vertuous attempts. Thus we see, that
Mahumet is not so large in his
Alcoran for perswading man to sinne, as these Protestanticall seuerall doctrines of
Reprobation, and
Pre
[...]stination do impell him thereto.
The
16. Parallel; Whether the first Composer of
Mahumetisme, was of a more flagitious lyf
[...], and conuersation in manners, then the chiefe disseminatours of Protestancy?
CHAP. XVII.
IN this place I will descend from the
Theory to the
Praxis, I meane, from the different doctrines of
Mahumet and
Luther with his broode, to the putting in execution the said doctrines; That is, whether, He, who first compiled the
Alcoran,
[Page 166]was of greater exorbitancy in course of life (according to the speculation of their seuerall doctrines) then such, as were the Headmen, in enlarging of Protestancy.
To begin then. It is euident, that
Sergius by the authority of
Mahumet composed the Religion of
Mahumetisme; I do heere pretermit the ballancing of
Sergius with
Luther. (as already performed) & will briefly compare, concerning manners and life,
Sergius with
Luthers chiefe descendents: I meane, with
Swinglius, Caluin, and
Beza. Touching
Sergius his personall sinnes (though I presume he was a most prophane, and
spicked apostata) we reade litle; But that
through procacity, and disobedience, he was cast out of his Monastery; and thereupon through liuour, and discontent, ventilated his most blasphemous doctrines.
Now first touching
Swinglius: His owne Writings do indite, and accuse him of Carnality, and raging lust: For he thus confesseth of himselfe, and other Ministers his Associates:
Hoc
Swinglius,
[...]ow.
1. fol.
[...]15.
verò sunimis precibus contendimus &c We humbly intreate that the Vse of Matrimony be not denied vs, who perceaning the weaknes of our owne fle
[...]h, obserue, that the
[...]out of Chastity is not giuen to vs by God &c. That lustfull desires of the flesh do burne in vs, we cannot deny; seing by reason therof we are become infamous in the sight of our Congregations. And more:
Carnis
Swingl. Ibid. fol.
110.
nostra infirmitatem experti sutuus &c. We haue made tri ill that the weaknes of our flesh hath been (O the griefe!) the cause of our often thamefull.
[Page 167]fall. And yet further:
Arsimus
Swingl. ibid fol.
12
[...].
proh puder
[...] &c. We haue so burned (O the
[...]hame!) as that we haue commuted many things very indecently.
To come to
Caliun, who besides his other lesse sinful pleasures, was charged with the execrable Crime of
Sedo
[...]y, committed in
Noyon, a Citty heere in our own Countrey for which his said Crime he was burned vpon the shoulder with a Hoat-iron, as the publike Records of
Neyo
[...] yet extant, do witnes. A point so cleare and confessed that
Couradus Schlusselburg (the often aboue alledged
Lutheran) thus discourseth hereof, as also of
Caluins most miserable death, occasioned through his slagitious lyfe:
Deut
Schlusselburg. in Theolog. Caluinst. l.
2. fol.
7
[...].
manu sua potenti &c. God by his powerfull hand, did so strike Caluin, as that desparing of his Saluation, he called vpon he Deuill
[...], and swearing and blaspheming be rendred vp his wicked Soule. And then further:
Haec publicis scripits Caluina ob
[...]jctuntur; videlices de ipsius flagiujs & Sodomiticis lib dinibus ob quas stigma ferio candenti derso Caluini impressum suerat à Magistratis &c. These matters are obiected to Caluin by publique writinges to wit of his enormous crymes & Sodomitis all Lusts, for which the Magistrate did seare Caluins
back with a burning Iron; de quo dum vixit horrenda narran u
[...]
Of whime whiles he liued, horrible things are related. Thus far this Protestant discourseth of
Caluin.
To come to
Beza, who, as he was consociate with
Caluin in spreading of Protestancy; so was he also consociate with him, in the abominable sinne of
Sedemy. Who, besides
[Page 168]that he kept his strumpet
Candida seuerall yeares before he espoused her, did also through vnnaturall lust, abuse the body of a fayre Yong boy, called
Andebertus, and in compare of his different pleasures, with
Candida, and
Andeber
[...], he made certaine beastly Verses (of which most of Christendome tooke notice) and in the end of the said Verses, preferreth for lustfull pleasure his
Ganimeda Andebert, before his Quene
Candida. The Verses thus begin:
Abest Candida, Beza quid moraris?
Andebertus abost, quid hâc morares? &c.
Beza his keeping (as Concubine)
Candida before his marying of her; as also his writing these Verses vpon this occasion, is so vndoub edly true as that the forsaid Protestant
Schlusselburge thus writeth of both these points:
Constat
Schlusselb. in Theolog. Caluine
[...]t. c.
1. fol.
18.
Bezam cum Candida quatuor annos consueuisse, ea Concubina viende antequam illam vrorem duxerit &c. It is cleare, that Beza did accompany his Candida as his Con
[...] hine, foure yeares before he maried her. And concerning
Beza his Verses, the said Protestant thus speaketh:
Constat Bezam
Schlusselb. Vbi jupro fol.
[...].
obscanesiimos versus ad Andebertum Aurelis electum; & cundem tanquam Adonidem à Beza factum esse. It is euedent that Beza did write most obscene Verses to Andebertus, huing at Orleans,
whom Beza (by abusing the boyes body)
made his adonis. In like manner
Hesihusius. (the Protestant) recordeth the same of
Beza in these words
Beza
Hesshusius in his booke called Verae & sacae Coutessiours
[...].
nefandos amores, illici
[...]or concab
[...]tur, foor
[...]nes, food
[...] adul
[...]oris, sacrilego carna
[...] de
[...]antaui
[...]
[Page 169]Orbi. Beza did publish to the whole wor
[...] in his sacrilegious Verses his owne a recrable lust, his vnlawfull vse of pleasures, his w
[...]oring, and filthy adulteryes. Thus far in ball
[...]ncing these three sublimatours, and refiners of Protestancy concerning wickednes of life, with
Sergius the Authout of the Turkish
Alcoran.
But now to turne my Pen vpon the Premisses, and to you, my deate
Countrimen of the Reformed Religion: Such is the deformity of this your
Reformation as that notwithstanding you see, that
Protestancy doth consist of doctrines, which euen euaporate and
[...]ath forth all Libettinisme, and impurity of manners; and this in a more full degree, and excesse, then
Mahumetisme doth; and that your first diuulgers thereof, personating in themselues their owne doctrines, do surpasse in liberty of life, the first
[...]mper of
Turcisme: and yet neuerthelesse you will stil perunaciously insist in your present Innouations, with all scorne and neglect of our Roman Catholike layth. Why will you thus cease to be your selues; I meane, why will you abandon the vse of Reason, the Character imprinited in your soules by gods owne hand:
Fecit
Genes. 1.
[...]mi
[...]m ad imaginem suam? You are men, therefore proceede in your Actions, as men God hath euen setled this priuiledge in Mans Soule, that according to the last di
[...]amen of his Vnderstanding he euer those to in his election of things that which is best, at least which
[...] bo
[...] Why then is the choice
[Page 170]of your Religion will you prefer
Protestancy, and
Hugenotisme, which in a cleare iudgment is neither good (much lesse the best) not but apparently good, before our ancient, and Roman Religion?
Must mixed and compounded
Miscreancy he aduanced by you, before pure, and true Christianity? Must a Religion, whose
Center is nothing but Sensuality (extending its lines to all sorts of seuerall sinnes whatsoeuer) be by you still professed, & that sacred Religion of ours, which is
Lex
Psalm. 18.
Domini immaculata, be betrampled vnder your feete with all Indignity? Or did God inuest himselfe with mans flesh, & suffer a most cruell and opprobrious death for the cancelling of all sinne, and yet would institute a Religion for the sauing of Mans soule, most forcibly (yea irresistably) impelling Man to sinne?
Yf you thinke this to be a secure course, & if you will needes still giue assent to these your
Thearems, and
Speculations of sayth; then my best Counsell is, that you cease to be men; then expung
[...], and obliterate in your Soules the print of
Reason; Finally then
(d'vne belle gentillesse d'esprit) out of a gallantry of resolution, contemne and sleight that admonition of the Prophet:
Nolite
Psalm. 31.
fieri sicut equus▪ & mulus &c. And as spurning thereat, say
[...]ch of you freely to your selues,
Volumus fieri secut equus, & mulus, quibus non
[...] e
[...]ellectus. But then withall in recompence of this your spirituall madnes, let me intreat you to interest your selues, in that most
[Page 171]dreadfull relegation of our Sauiour:
(11)
Math.
[...].
Discedita à me maledicti in ignem aternum, qui parasus est▪ Diabolo, & Augelis suis.
The
17. Parallel; Whether
Mahumetisme; or
Lutheranisme consist of more ancient conde
[...]aned Heresies?
CHAP. XVIII.
TO goe on in my vndertaken Method. My next Parallel shal shew, whether
Mahumetisme, or
Luther
[...]isme doth consist of more explorate, & condēned Heresies. In the former part of this Treatise, I made a
Symbolisme betweene
Mahumetisme, and
Lutheranisme, shewing that both of then did conspire and agree herein; To wit, that both of them were engendred of ancient Heresies: Now here I presupposing the foresaid combination, betweene them, do by way of parallelling them togeather, euidently proue, that
Lutheranisme is engendred incomparably of far more old damned Heresies, then
Mahumetisme euer was, though I still grant, that in reference to the atrocity of his blasphemies,
Mahumet (as laying battery to the chiefe Mysteries of
Christianity) did infinitly surpasse our
Nouellists.
It is shewed aboue, that
Mahumet did borrow his blasphemous doctrines (though in respect but few in number▪ yet in waight
[Page 172]and importance most execrable) from
Sabellius, arius, E
[...]omius, Nestor
[...], Manich
[...]us, and the
Donatists. Now in liue hereof. I will demonstrate, that at least sixty Articles and Circumstances of those of our New
Gospell, or
Hugen
[...]tisme, are but the same Articles or Circumstances (and therefore I call them so many
Identities) condemned in the firster tymes of the Church, by
Epiphanius, Athanasius, Theodoretus, Iereme; Austin, and other
Orthodozall Fathers. But because the discouery and vnfoulding of this Point wil require some prolixity of discourse. I haue therefore purposely seposed (as I intimated aboue in the first part) the ensuing
Appendix to that end, which I do style,
The Hugenots second Glasse; wherein I hope
(My Countre
[...]) you may more clearely see your owne faces.
The
18 Parallel; The different respect giuen by
Mahumet, and
Luther to the New Testament, and to the Euangelists,
CHAP. XIX.
THe next
Parallel shall ballance together the different respect, which
Mahumet, and
Luther do giue to the New Testament, and the Euangelists, though this in generall by way of Symbole hath been in pa
[...]t touched. We find then
Mahumet (as aboue is said) to
[Page 173]speake thus honorably of the New
Testament: Deus
Azoara 5.
[...]ius & m
[...]seri
[...]s, prius Testamentum Vetus▪ d
[...]ce
[...]s Euaugel
[...] rectas
[...]ia
[...]
[...]
[...]ibus tradidi
[...] ▪ God being prou
[...] and
[...]rcifull, did first giue the Old Testament, and then after▪ the Gospell, as direct wayes for men
[...] follow. According to which Sentence
C
[...]sanus discoursing of the
Alcor
[...], thus speaketh:
Mahumet
[...]
Cusonus in cri
[...] Alcoran
[...].
[...]
[...] c.
1. &
14. & l
3. c.
2.
approbat Euangelium tradi
[...] Iesu Christ
[...], filio Mariae Virgines. Mahumet approveth the Gospell deliuered to Iesus Christ, the Sonne of Mary the Virgin.
Thus we see, that
Mahumet acknowledgeth, as sacred, the
Gospell,
[...] it was first giuen. But the reason, why the
Turks do not admit the Gospell, as they find it now written, is deliuered by
[...]ibl
[...]nder in these words, wherein he sheweth the pretext of
Mahumet at his first appearing:
Christians,
Bibliender in prae
[...]a
[...]. Alcor
[...], pag.
3.
qui iam à longe temp
[...]re Legem, atqu
[...] Euang
[...] lium perdiderum,
[...]ū propter discessum Christi,
[...]
[...]iam propter mortem Apostolorum, atque discip
[...] larum, legem suum perfectè doce
[...]it Mahumetus, Mahumet vndertaketh, that he will perfectly teach Christians his Law, the which Christians had for a long tyme lost,
[...]oth the Law, and the Gospell, partly through the departure of Christ, and partly through the death of his Apostles, and Disciples.
Thus we see the reason to be, why
Mahumet did not allow, the Gospell, as now it is written; because he presumed (though falsly) that it was corrupted▪ in processe of time. But the Case heere is different with
[Page 174]
Luther and his Seede; for
Luther Categorically. and positiuely disualeweth three Gospells of loure, euen as they were, and are, first written by the
Euangelists themselues; Thus he not transferring the Cause of the supposed Errours in them, through the corruption or deprauation of the Originalls of the Gospells (as
Mahumet did) but vpon the
Euangelisti themselues as committing Errouts in them, in their first writing, and penning; so far was
Luther from thinking, that the Euangelists in writing of the Gospells were assisted infallibly by the Holy Ghost.
But let vs for the more particular dissecting herof, recurre to
Luthers owne Words, who first preferring the Epistles of
S. Pau
[...] much before the first three Gospells, doth finally in the libration of the foure Gospells in themselues, thus pronounce:
The
Luther in serm. de Phavis. & Publicanis.
Gospell of Iohn is to be aduanced in worth & digmity (as faire, pure, and chiefe) aboue the other three; thus implicitly, and couertly charging the first three
Euangelists with errours, and faults in writing their Gospells. In like sort the said
Luther thus speaketh in other of his Writings (a testimony vpon other occasion aboue alledged, in the first part of this Treatise.)
Qui
Luther. in praefat. Epist. Petri.
potissimum, & maiore pracateri
[...] studio &c. Such Euangelists are the chie
[...], who more carefully teach (then other Euangelists) that fayth in Christ only without our Works, doth make to Iust, and in state of Salization; insinuating in these Words, that some of the
Euangelists did tench erroneously, touching the doctrine of
[Page 175]good Works, and Iustification.
And thus much for some touch, to make it euident, that
Luther had a far more vnworthy conceyte of some of the
Gospells, then euer
Mahumet had; Since
Mahumet admitted them all, so far forth (as aboue is said) as they were first penned by the Euangelists, & remayned incorrupted; Wheras
Luther misprizeth, and reiecteth three of them, as they were first written by the
Euangelists, presuming (and that truly) that they were not corrupted.
The
9 Parallel; Concerning the
Mahumetane Clergy, and the
Lutherane Clergy.
CHAP. XX.
HEre I will treate of the
Turkish Clergy, and of the
Prolystants Clergy, and will in part obserue the disparity betweene them; since we shall find, that the
Clergy of
Mahumet enioyeth seuerall priuiledges▪ which
[...] wanting in the other. For example▪
First we
Th
[...]u
[...]. Cosm
[...]graph. V
[...]ersal. l.
6. c.
8. reade, that the
Turks in honour of their Religion, cannot brooke, that such strongers as do not professe their Religion▪ should enter into their Temples, or be present at their Seruice; much lesse, that they should minister the Mysteries of their Religion: Where
[...] our New Gospellers wil admit such men
[Page 176]as are created Priests by the Bishop of R
[...] (whom they teach to be Antichrist) without any new Creation of them, to exercise the rites of the Protestants Religion. And herein it is euident, that the
Turkish practi
[...] in this point is more conformable to the practice of Christs Primitiue Church▪ (he
[...] the Practise of our New brethren are: Since in those times, one, that was
Catechi
[...]m
[...]nu
[...] only (that is, who was of the number of the faythfull but not as yet baptized) should not be suffered to see, and be present at the celebration of the Myst
[...]ryes of Christian Religion; much lesse to preach the Word, & to dispence the Sacraments, as S.
Austin
Austin, tract.
11. in Ioan. relateth, and
Beza
Beza, in Epist. Theolog,
[...]p
8. acknowledgeth.
Secondly, the
Turkish Priests are obliged by their Profession
Septem. castrensis de religione Turcarum, cap.
1
[...]. Richerius, l.
1. de moribus Turcorum. to spend more time in prayer, both for themselues, & for the People, then our Euangelicall Ministers either are bound to doe; or actually doe. For the
Turkish Pries
[...] ▪ (as aboue is shewed) are t
[...]e
[...] by
Mahumets rule) to pray fiue times euer
[...] day. Now how litle our late illuminated Ministers are giuen to prayer; I refer to
[...]ch Mans experience herein; seing that among them, a
[...]kiling Inuectiue (which they g
[...]e
[...] with
[...]haritie of Preaching) must for the most par
[...] supply all want of Prayer.
Lastly, the
Mahumetan
[...] and
Turkish Priests haue wiues, and such Women are reputed, and taken of their lawfull Wines
[...] like sort the Children begotten on their Wiuer▪ are accounted the lawfull issue of their Fathers,
[Page 177]& may inherit lands, & other goods of their Parents; and all this by the first Institution of
Mahumetisme: Whereas if the booke stiled,
Schisma Anglican
[...]m, relate the Truth, the Ministers, who in
England do marry, are in that respect reputed
Adulterer: In proofe whereof, the Children are accounted Bastards by their Municipal Law, still remayning in force in
England, and vnrecalled; So as they are wholy depriued in rigour of Law, from all title of Inheritance. Thus we see, with what Prerogatiues (to pretermit some others for breuity) the
Turkish Clergy is honoured, the which in the
Lutheran Clergy we find most wanting.
The
20. Parallell; Whether the
Turks, or the
Lutherans may seeme to haue mere erred in their different Beliefe of some inferiour Points of Fayth; and consequently, whether may seeme more to be punished for such their Misbeliefe?
CHAP. XXI.
THis twentith, & last
Parallell shall consist in a
Perisma, resulting from the due obseruation of seuerall
See touching the contents of this Chapter, Chronica S
[...] r
[...]ce
[...]orum.
Parallells aboue expressed; And it shalbe this, to wit, That in regard of diuers of the former
Parallells (abstracting only their deniall of the
Blessed Trinity, of the
Incarnation, and
Passion of
Christ; blasphemies, I
[Page 178]most willingly acknowledg infinitly trāscending any Errours, belieued by the
Lutherans;)
the Turks may seeme to haue lesse erred, then the Lutherans, and consequently may seeme to be lesse punished for such their Heresies, then the Lutherans, and our Euangelicall Brethren are to be. For it is to be belieued, that such men, who labour (more then others) to depresse in their Writings the dignity of
Iesus Christ; who conuitiate in words the
Mother of the Redeemer of the World; Whose Religion is
ingendred of more old condemned Heresies; Finally, whose doctrines, do more
vilify good Works and vertuous lyfe, and do
more extenuate Vice and Impiety, then the doctrine of others doth; It is necessarily to be belieued (I say) that these men so more offending in all these points, do sinne more greuously, then other men, who do not in such measure offend in the same points; and therein may seeme to be worthy of greater Punishments.
Now it is clearely euicted out of diuers of these former
Parallells, that
Luther, and the
Lutherans do belieue and write of these Passages in greater estuation and heate of malice, and with lesse reuerence, then
Mahumet, and the Turks haue done. How probable then at lest is it, that
Luther and his Sect, as hauing more erred herein, are for such their Errours to be punished with greater seuerity of paines, then
Mahumet & the Turks in that particular respect are? Heere I (say) I ballance the punishments
[Page 179]due to
Luther and his party, only for such their wicked proceedings, and not with reference to the torments allotted to
Mahumet, and
the Turks (which no doubt are, and shalbe infinitly greater, and more grieuous) for their deniall of the most
Sacred Trinity, and reiecting
Christ, not acknowledging him for the
Redeemer of the World.
To the fortifying of this
Parallell, I add, that
Luther, and his followers haue impugned (in hostile manner) the authority of Gods Vniuersall Church, teaching that it hath wholy erred in doctrine for the space of sixteene hundred yeares, as may be gathered by his and their charging of all the Fathers since the Apostles dayes with superstition and Errours, (as aboue we haue shewed.
Mahumet first contemned the Authority of the Church, but for six hundred yeares at the most: Is not then
Luthers sinne far greater, and are not his punishments to be proportionably more intollerable therfore?
Againe, certaine it is, that such men, who haue receaued from God greater meanes of finding out the true Religion (if so they neglect, & contemne those Meanes) do stand in a far higher degree of Gods indignation and wrath, then others doe, to whom the like meanes of searching the Truth haue not beene afforded. Well then, not only in seuerall ages before
Luthers bursting out but euen after his appearing, God hath vouchsafed to worke many most stupendious miracles,
[Page 180]in confirmation of ou
[...] Catholi
[...]e Religion. Witnesses hereof (to omit former Ages)
S
[...]o this point confessed of former ages by the Centurist
[...],
Cent.
[...].
c. 11.
& Cent.
[...]0.
c. 13.
Ber
[...]ard. in Visa Malachiae, See Also the History of Mathew Paris, printed at
Tyguro 1589, touching the great Miracles of S. Francis. are the Miracles exhibited at
Loreto in Italy, and but the last day at
Sichem in the Low Countryes, in the Prouince of
Brabant; The truth of which Miracles done in both those two places,
Impudency it selfe hath not the forehead to deny. Which Miracles haue no doubt come to the eares of our Euangelicall men, according to the difference of the tymes wherein they were wrought. And yet the Consideration of these Miracles (though often exhibited in proofe of our Catholike Religion) is so far from winning ground vpon our Aduersaries iudgments therein, as that the
Luthera
[...] (acknowledging them, as truly done) commonly stile them,
Antichristian
Osiander, Cent.
10.11. & sequentib.
Wonders, and lying
signes, as also,
prestigious
Peter Martyr, l. contra Gardi
[...]um.
sleights of the Deuill.
Now I say, the report of these Miracles as being wrought here at home, were neuer made knowne to the
Turks, through the great distermination of Countries. And if they had come to the intelligence of the
Turks, in all likelyhood they would haue wrought more efficaciously (for lesse they cold not) with them, then they haue done with
Luther, and his Sectaries: So as perhaps that saying of our Lord (with reference to the
Turks, and our New Euangelists) might here haue been iustifyed:
If in
Luc. c.
10.
Tyre and Sidon had been wrought the Miracles, which haue been wrought in you, they had done pennance in
[Page 181]sackcloath, and ashes long agoe. From hence then I conclude, that
Luther and his Sectaries, as contemning all such true Miracles, stand far more culpable for such their neglect of them, and consequently are with greater seuerity to be punished, then the
Turks, who had no perfect Notion of the said true signes, and astonishing Effects; they being of that force for proofe of what they were wrought, as that we may say of them in the words of the Prophet Dauid:
Mirabilia
Psal. 91.
tua credibilia facta sunt nimis.
And thus farre of the
Parallels betweene
Mahumetisme, and
Lutheranisme; where we euidently discerne, euen by force of all true Iudgment, and strength of Reason, that seuerall chiefe Persons of
Luthers Religion haue been far more wicked (at lest as wicked) in their deportment, then the first broachers of
Turcisme haue been; And that many doctrines, ventilated and introduced first by
Luther, and his false Coapostles, are more pernicious in their owne Nature, and more exiciall to the Belieuers, then are the different doctrines, and Positions to them, maintayned by
Mahumet, and the
Turks.
That
Mahumetisme, or the
Turkish Religion, is first, most foolish or ridiculous; Secondly, that it warranteth all sensuality, and vnlawfull Pleasures; Lastly, that it is most horrid, blasphemous, and damnable.
CHAP. XXII.
TRue it is, that
Protestancy, or
Hugenotisme seemes to stand in a higher degree more chargeable, and iniustifiable in the Points aboue paralleled, then
Mahumetisme doth: Neuerthelesse, my proiect in discoursing of the said
Comparatiues, is to lay open the deformity of
Lutheranisme, or
Hugenotisme, and not in any sort to aduance a good opinion to be had of
Mahumetisme. For although this later be in some points lesse▪ Euill, yet followeth it not, that therefore it is in any sort Good; since there is a great disparity or difference
betweens a Positiue and reall Good, and a tesser degree of Euill.
Now therefore for feare, that men should in any fort worthily conceaue of
Mahumetisme, I haue thought good to reserue this Chapter, for the preuenting of such a spirirituall Mischiefe, wherein the Vglines of
Mahumetisme shall summarily and briesly be dismanteled, and laid naked. And for the more perspicuous and methodicill accomplishment
[Page 183]of this my designe, I will reduce what heere followeth, to these seuerall Heads.
First, I will insist in the fabulous & ridiculou
[...] fooleries, which
Mahumet and the
Turks do maintaine as true.
Secondly, I wil sh
[...]w, that
Mahumetisme in doctrine principally tendeth to the patronizing of Lust, & sensuality, which
Mahumet tastes to be no sinne.
Lastly, and chiefly I will lay open
how Mahumet and the Turks greatest atrocity and blaesphemy consists in the deniall of the most Blessed Trinity, and of Mans Redemption by Christ Iesus.
To begin with the first branch, and to gather but dispersedly here and there. First then we
Cuspin. in Mahumeto pag.
514 Thenet Cosmographia. l.
[...]. c.
3 Codrenus Chronograph. Zonaras. read, that the spirit of God did descend vpon
Mahumet in the forme of a Doue,
dictating vnto him, what to write in his Alcoran. The which doctrine while it was promulgated, a fierce and vntamed Bull did run to
Mahumet, prostrating himselfe before his knees, and kissing and sicking his Hand. The
Mahumetans further report, that the
Angell Gabriell accompained with seauenty thousand Angells (so prodigious is this fiction) descēded from Heauen to visit
Mahumet, being then but foure yeares of Age; mouing the minds of men to giue Credit to that, which
Mahumet should after teach, touching his doctrine and Religion.
In like manner
Mahumet thus writeth in his
Alcoran: Emina
Azoara
[...]0.
mater Mahumetis, testabatur filium Mahumetum nec in vter
[...] nec in parto vllum sibi dolorem fecisse. Emina the Mother of
[Page 184]Mahumet did witnes, that her sonne Mahumet caused no griefe to her, remayning either in her wombe, or at his byrth. See here how this ambitious Impostour (emulous of our
Sauiours Honour) thought good (to ennoble himselfe the more) partly by prestigious forgeries, partly by force, to assume to himselfe the like credit and dignity in some of these former relations, which we find the holy Scriptures, & the authority of the Church of God do ascribe and giue to our
Sauiour, Iesus Christ. But to proceede.
Mahumet further teacheth, that
Christ in the New Testament did admonish the Iewes of
Mahumets after comming into the World; For thus he introduceth
Christ saying:
N
[...]ntium
Aroara
[...]4.
vobis affero, de Nuncio post
[...] venturo, cui nomen Mahumetus. In like manner the
Al
[...]oran
Azoara 71. reporteth, how in the Old Testament also the Natiuity and Birth of
Mahumet was foretould.
To passe on further; It is
Georgensis de Turca.
[...]m moribus. recorded (such are the Portentiue sables touching
Mahumet) that at
Mahumets prayer, God commanded euery Mountaine, or great Hill neere to
Mecha, to bring a certaine heape of stones for the building of the Temple of
Mecha. And whereas one Mountaine (called
Araphat) was more slow in comming then the rest, and seing the Temple to be already finished, the Mountaine did abundantly weep, that it was not present at so great, & fayre a worke; But
Mahumet did compassionate the Mountaine, and willed it to lay
[Page 185]downe its heape of stones in a fayre place neere to
Mecha; the which stones
Mahumet had no sooner gently strooke with his foot, but presently there did rise vp a most large, and sweet fountaine of Water from out of the stones. Is not this strange fooling? But let vs relate yet more.
The writers
Vide Bellonium des singularites. l.
3. c.
7. of the manners of the
Turks record this ensuing fictitious Narration; To wit, that
Mahumet being accompanied with the
Angell Gabriell, did once ride vp to Heauen, for the approbation of his
Alcoran; being carried vpon a learned beast called,
Alborach, (de la grandeur d'en Ausne) of the greatnes, and shape of an Asse (an Asse indeed was
Mahumet for forging this, and Asses are the
Turks for belieuing it:) The which Beast would not suffer
Mahumet to ride vpon him, till before he had grauely disputed with
Mahumet, and till
Mahumet had seriously promised the
Beast, that he should not be left at the Ga
[...]e of Heauen, but should enter into Heauen with
Mahumet. And thereupon
Mahumet entred Heauen, and passing through fayre spatious Halls, hanged with
Tapestry and
Arras, he was at the last brought to the sight of
God, who sate in a Chayre of Estate; and yet as the
Alcoran sayth, he stood,
Tanti
Azoara
[...].
(spatij interuallo, quantum, sagi
[...]ta bis transcurreret) so far distant from God, as an Arrow might be shot at twyce.
The foresaid Authour
Bellonius vbi suprà. relates, that the Porter, or dorekeper of Heauen would not
[Page 186]open the dore to the Angell
Gabriell, vntil he heard the name of
Mahumet pronounced. But
Mahumet comming into Heauen, he saw seuerall Great Halls; wherein were many kinds of Angells, some bearing the shapes of men, others of Beasts, Horses, Oxen, and Byrds. But inough (if not too much) of these commentitious and incredible phantasies, which are sufficient alone to discouer the futility and Vanity of
Mahumets owne Religion. From whence we may further gather, that
Mahumet (contrary to all Philosophy, and Diuinity) supposeth, and dreameth, that God, and the Angells are corporeall, and haue Bodies. In like manner, we may infer now incompatible these Vntruths are with true Fayth, & how displeasing they are to God, since we reade:
Iob. 13.
Numquid Deus indiged vestro mendacio?
Finally I refer the Reader to that madd, and phantasticall Protestation of
Mahumet aboue related, in warrant of the Truth of his doctrine:
Per
Azoara
61.6
[...]. & sequentibus.
ventos inflantes & nubes, & naues aquore currentes; per montem Synai, per stellam vespertinam, per stellas retrogradas & combustas quod non sum damomacus aut Magus; sed Dei Optiminuncius &c. So certaine it is, that
Mahumet was a man, wholy made of Sophistications, and imposturs.
To descend to the second Point; Which is, that the doctrine of
Mahumet wholy tends to Pleasure, sensuality, and Lust, with all warrant of Impunity to the Practizers thereof. For first touching his doctrine, euen
[Page 187]steaming forth lust during a man
[...] life in this World, we haue aboue shewed, that
Mahumet thus ordaineth in his
Alcoran: We
Azoara 43.
constitute and decree, that it shalbe lawfull for thee, to haue the Company of all Women which as bondslaues thou buyest, & subiectest to thy hand; as also the doughters of thy Fathers sisters, or thy Mothers sisters; and to haue the company of all fayre Women, who are willing thereto. According to which his doctrine, it will not be impertinent to repeate that other passage of his
Alcoran, aboue related, teaching the same:
Vx
[...] res
Azoara 8.
quotiescunque placuerit duas, tres, ant quatuor ducite &c. Take as many wifes, as you will, either two, three, or foure; except you feare, that they cannot liue quietly together; And when it shall so chance, that you cease to loue any of them, then it shalbe lawfull for you to make exchange of such an one, for any other.
And
Mahumet for the greater warrant of his sensuall doctrine, doth vaunt of himselfe in his
Alcoran,
Azoara 43. that he had a speciall power and ability of body, conferred vpon him from Heauen, (see what bestiality, & filth this miscreant disgorgeth) for the exercise of his lust, as that (said he) he was able to deflowre forty Virgins in one night. O! can that be the Religion of God, which is first inuented by him, whose brutish
Animality (so to call it) transgresseth all limits and bonds of humane Verecundy, and shame?
Animalis
1.
Cor. 2.
homo non percipit ea, quae sunt spiritus Dei.
We haue heard, how
Mahumet alloweth
[Page 188]to man in this lyfe all pleasure of the body, ex
[...]ing all chastity and purity. Now hereafter the Reader shal take notice, that
Mahumet placeth the ioyes of the future lyfe, in like corporall pleasures, and sensuality; for thus he writeth in his
Alcoran: In
Azoara 54.65.
[...]0.
paradiso sideles habeb
[...]ant hortos, & font
[...]s, vestientur seri
[...]is, & purpu
[...]â; puellas habebunt cum oculis claris & immensis quorum albugmes candid
[...]ssima, & pupilla nigerrimae. In Paradise (he meaning hereby Heauen)
the faythfull shall haue Gardens & fountaines being cloathed in Silke and Purples they shall also haue yong Women with cleave and great Eyes, the brightnes whereof is most whit
[...], and the pupill, or sight of the Eye most black.
The
Turks further belieue,
Bellonius, vbi supra, cap.
9. that when they shall arriue to Heauen, they shall presently be entertayned with a most exquisite banquet; and there shall most fayre yong Women come forth, ech one to imbrace her
Turke, and shall accompany him to his bed, and shall enioy the pleasure of ech others body, for the space of fifty yeares, without intermission. How nauseous and displeasing is but the thought of this doctrine to chast eares; and how farre discosted, and estranged is this luxurious Course from the Words of
Christ? No
Galat.
[...].
foruicatours shall inheris the kingdome of Heauen; since the way of pleasure is the
Math. 7.
broad Way leading to destruction, provising
1.
Peer. 3.
Libery, and transferring
Iude. v.
[...].
the Grace of God into wantounes.
Now to come to the third & last branch, which infinitly exceedeth (in impiety and
[Page 189]Horrour) the former two Heads; since this woundeth
Christianity in its Mayster-veyne; for it consisteth in the absolute denyall of the most sacred and
vndeuided Trinity, and of the
Incarnation of God for the
Redemption of Mankind. For to recapitulate that, which (touching this point) we haue aboue in this Treatise shewed
Mahumet to haue taught in his
Alcoran; He there thus further teacheth:
Indredul
[...]
Azoara 12.
sunt, qui Iesum Maria filium, D
[...] dicunt esse. They are incredulous, who say, that Iesus, the Sonne of Mary, is God. And
Azoara 49
&
[...]3. more:
Constanter dic ultis Christianis,
[...] nec genuit, nec genitus. Speake constantly to those Christians, that God did neither beget, nor is begotten; thus speaking against
Christ the Sonne of God. And further against the death and
Pas
[...]ion of Christ:
Iudai
Azoara 1
[...].
Christum Dei
[...]uncium nequaquam interfecerunt, sed alterum ei simil
[...]m. The Iewes did not put to death, Christ the Messenger of God, but one like vnto him. To conclude,
Mahumet thus execrateth most blasphemously in his
Alcoran: Confundat
Azoara 10.
Deus Christianos, qui Maria filium, loco Dei venerantur. Let God confound the Christians, who worship the sonne of Mary, in place of God. And hereupon it is. that (as aboue I noted)
Bibliander sayth:
Prim
[...]s
Bibliander in praesat▪ Alcoran. p.
3.
& manimus error Turcarum est, quòd Trinitatem in V
[...] tate negant. In like for:
Cusa
[...]us.
Cusanus no cribation
[...] Alcoran. l.
[...]. c.
[...]. & l.
2 c.
14. Richard
[...]o in conf
[...]legis Sar
[...]. and
Richardus Ordinis Pradicat
[...]rum do thus write:
Principalis intentie Mahumet j
[...]st pers
[...]adere, Chri
[...]tum
[...]aque Deum▪ neque
[...]. Both
[Page 190]which authorities are (vpon other occasion) aboue expressed.
O the Incredulity of
Mahumet & his Sect, who will not acknowledg him, whose lineaments (as I may say) of body, I meane, whose seuerall Passages of his Birth, Lyfe and Passion are most liuely drawne, and pourtrayted by the pensills of the
Prophets in the Old Law. To insist
only in some few points. His byrth of a
Virgin was prophesied in
Esay c. 7. The
Place of his birth, in
Michaeas 5. The death of the Innocents killed by
Herod, in
Ieremy 31. His Miracles, in
Esay 35. His betraying by his owne disciple, in
Psalm. 41.
His preaching, in
Esay, 61. That he should suffer diuers
Kinds of Tormentes, in
Esay. 53. That he was to suffer for our sakes, in
Esay. 53. His
foure Euangelists, in
Ezechiel, 1. His
Crueisixion, in
Psalm 22. His
Resurrection, Psalm. 15. His
Ascension into Heauen,
Psalm. 14. The
sending of the Holy Ghost,
Ioel, 2. Thus
Mahumet by disclaiming from
Christ, as his Redeemer, disclaymeth withall from the authority of the
Old Testament; and with like contempt sleighteth the dignity of the
New Testament, vnder pretext, that both the Old and the New were corrupted from their originall Purity. In a serious perusall of which
New Testament, our
Soule is of power to lance forth into an Ocean of Mysteries touching
Christ; but our
Vnderstanding through the gloriousnes of his worth, is not able to aprehend them (so the stars are darkened through ouer much light) and
[Page 191]our eyes are too weake to behould those radiant beames of his diuine Maiesty.
For we therein read, that it is
He, who being the comfort of Angells, vouchsafed
Math. 4. to receaue comfort from Angells;
Who was nourished
Math. 20. with meate, & yet first gaue to meate the Vertue of nourishing; so as when he did eate, or drinke, then did the Earth after an vnaccustomed manner, nourish the Heauens. It is
He, in whose Incarnation the Celestiall
Math. 17.
sunne receaued its light from the Earth: (
Orietur
Malach. 4.
Sol Iustitiae) (to wit, from the B. Virgin:) and thus did the Earth powre out its influence vpon the Heauens. It is
He (O happy Sinicon!) who, when thou
Luc. 2. in
[...]ou
[...]des him within thy Armes, did infould within his Armes the whole
Vniuerse. It is
He, who being
Lapis Angularis,
Act. 4. became
Petra
il
Petr. 2.
scandali; And who being
Humilis
Math. 11.
corde, was
filius
Marc. 9.
Alussimi. It is
He. who being
Puer
Luc.
[...] was before All tyme, (
in
Iohn 1.
principio crat Verbum) and but
proficiens
Luc 1.
Sapientia. then enioyed
omnes thesauros
Coloss.
[...].
sapientiae Dei.
It is
He, Who conuersing heer vpon Earth, did suspend for the tyme his owne Greatnes, thereby the more easily to accommodate himselfe to Man; and who ruling the whole frame of this World, subiecteth himselfe (in the patration of Miracles) to the Voice of Man:
Obediente Deo
Iesus. c.
10.
voci bominis; Who also being
Plenus
Iohn 1.
gratia, & veritatit, semetipsum
Philip. 2.
exinaniuit. It is
He▪ who being the Light made,
Ego sum
Iohn
[...]. lux
[Page 192]
mundi, was deriued from the
Light vnmade. It is He, who through the mist, or cloude of his
Humanity, darted forth beames of his splendour, and brightness
Lux in tenebris lucet,
Iohn 1.
& tenebra cam non comprehenderum; Whose glory was really the glory of the only begotten Sonne of the Father, & yet recorded to be but,
quasi Vnigentii
Iohn 1.
à Patre. To conclude, It is
He, who inuested himselfe with our
Humanity, that through an opprobrious death he might saue mankind. O how many
Christians haue shed their bloud, in defence, that
Christ for them did sheed his bloud▪
Since then the sacred Scriptures do further most largly celebrate the incomprehensiblenes of thy
Mercy (Most Blessed Redeemer) for therein we read, that
God the Father said:
Propter
Esay,
[...]3.
scelus populi mei percusii cum: For the wickednes of my People I haue stroken him; That Christ for our sake was made
obedient
Philip. 2.
vnto death, euen the death of the Crosse; That Christ loued vs,
and
Ephes. 9.
deliuered himselfe for vs, an Oblation and Host to God, in an odour of swe
[...]tnes; That Christ is the
1.
Ioan.
[...].
Propitiation for our sinnes, and not for Ours only. but for the whole world: Finally (to omit infinit other texts of lyke Nature) that
God
1.
Iohn.
[...]. hath sent his Sonne,
a Propitiation for our sinnes. Seing then I say
(Most Blessed Iesus) so many Passages of thy
Diuine Word, do euen proclaime forth thy
Mercy, I (poore wretch) most humbly beseech thee, not to suffer my sinnes to ouerthrow that in my
[Page 193]Soule, which thy goodnes hath builtt therin: Acknowledge in me what is thine, but absterge and wipe away what is not thine.
Thou once didst take mercy on the Woman of
Canaan, of
Mary Magdelen, of the
Publican, of
Peter thy Apostle, and of the Good th
[...]ese hanging vpon the Crosse with thee. Vouchsafe (I humbly beg of thee in all prostration of Body, & Soule) to make me partaker of thy like ineffable commiseration and goodnes. I do acknowledg I haue sinned more highly, then any of these former: For I grant with the Woman of
Canaan, my daughter (my poore Soule, I meane) hath been vexed with the Temptations of the Deuill; say then to me (Good Lord) through the intercession of the intemerate
Virgin, thy Mother and my Patronesse (and with all make it good) that which thou saidst to the
Canaan: O Woman,
Math. 15.
great is thy fayth, be it done vnto thee, as thou wilt. I haue committed vncleanes; let thy words spoken to
Magdelene; that Blessed sinner (though blessednes be incompatible with sinne) be also spoken to me:
Thy sinnes
Luc. 71
are forgiuen thee. I pray with the Publican:
God be
Luc. 18.
mercifull to me, a sinner; Vouchsafe then to pronounce of me, as thou didest of that
Publican: This Man departeth home Iustifyed. I haue denied thee with
Peter, in my works, and badnes of lyfe: O let it be said of me with
Peter, through the force of thy Grace, causing in me a most feeling Contrition:
Math. 2
[...].
Pleuis amar
[...]: To conclude, I haue committed
[Page 194]theft with the
Fuangelicall thiefe (and yet the Euangell brooketh no thiefe) in robbing thee (by committing of sinne) of the Honour due vnto thee; Say vnto me vpon my true confession of thy goodnes, in my last sicknes, and at the point of my dissolution, as thou said, to him:
This day
Luc. 24.
thou shalt be with me in Paradise. O most mercifull Redeemer, euen by the merits of thy fiue most
Dolorous wounds, and bitter
Passion, accomplish all this in me, poore sinner.
And now before I close vp this short discourse, giue leaue
(You of the reformed Religion) to my Penne to take more roome to turne it selfe in; and to direct its words to your
Country, and myne. Then
(O France) who hast begot, and nourished vs all: Blushest thou not, that thou, who heretofore hast brought forth
Kings, who for their Piety, haue been honoured with the Title of
the most Christian Kings, should now produce men, who are Enemyes to all true
Christianity; contracting a most strait combination with that Hellish
Mahumet, in misbelieuing most points of fayth, and Religion; As also in maintayning with their owne Prime-Maysters, diuers other points of fayth, and circumstances thereof (both for the speculation, and the Practise) in a more pernicious and wicked degree, then either
Mahumet, or his Sect haue donne? Alas is thy
Flower de▪ Luce thus turned into a Bryar? Is thy former glory thus ouerclouded with the mist of Miscreancy▪ O what disparity is there betweene
[Page 195]the
King, and the
Subiect?
But pardon
(O my Country) this my sudden
Rapt. There is a nere Coniunction betweene thee and me; It is no weake twyne wherewith I am tyed to thee: Thou hast begot, and brought me forth; Thou hast
nourished. & sed me; Thou hast euē shewred down
dignities, and
Honours vpon me: How then can I suddenly cease to euaporate out my griefe (in thy behalfe) into disconsolate sighes? Therefore my deare
Mother, my
Nurse, my
Mecanas, giue care to what I shall now say.
Are these of the
Reformed Religion in thee (I meane the
Hugenotes) true
French Men, who sweare fealty to such their first Doctours, who thus compart with
Mahumet in Religion, or otherwise do exceede him in malice against
Christ, and his Church? Noe, they are not; They are
Gallo-mahumetani, but spurious, and adulterate
Embrio's, wanting the true french shape. Thou dealest most liberally with them, in not denying them to breath thy wholsome Ayre; in not withdrawing thy hand, from affoarding them thy Naturall Benefits; and in not suffering them to statue in thy fecundity: Thou dost charitably, and well herein with them
(O my Country) since thou art
Mother to them All, howsoeuer they become but Moles, & blemishes to the face of thy
Honour. And with this I here end, and giue a full Pause to this
Treatise.
AN APPENDIX INTITVLED, The Hugenots second Looking-glasse.
Wherein is demonstrated, that threescore Points of Fayth, and Accessories therevnto, maintained, and first inuented by the old Heretiks,
were condemned by the ancient Fathers of Christ his Primitiue Church, for explorate, and damned Heresies; and the Inuentours of them for Hereticks:
And yet the same doctrines are belieued at this day, by the Lutherans
and Caluinists,
as most true, and Euangelicall. And in this respect (as being without any difference) they are heere called so many Identities.
YOv haue seene
(My Countrimen) how in the former discourse, you may take a picture of your owne Religion out of the
Turkish Alcoran; glassing your fayth (I meane, with reference to very many points) therein. Now
[Page 197]in
this Appendix. I present to your View,
A second Mirrour, or Looking-Glasse of your said Religion: vnderstanding herby, the
ancient Heresyes condemned by Gods Church in those Primitiue tymes. In those
Heresyes (I say) you shall behould your owne Articles of fayth; they being coincident, and the same with the said Heresies, only reuiued in these our vnfortunat dayes, by the first broachers of
Lutheranisme, or
Hugenotisme.
By this then we may gather, that what may seeme defectiue and wanting in
Mahumetisme, to the
[...], and fulnes of an Erroneous Religion in the highest degree, that is supplied and made vp, by the accession of beliese of many old
Condemned Heresyes. And thus
Mahumet, and the
Old Heretikes haue iointly contributed much to your
Reformed Religion; each of them as being ready to bring seuerall stones for the raysing of the Walls of your false Euangelicall Church.
But before we particularize the
Heresyes reuiued by your men (in the number of which you shall find (as I said in the former Treatise) that
Hugenotisme doth greatly, or rather incomparably, surpasse
Mahumetisme;) I hould it conuenient to prefixe this ensuing
Prolegomenon; In the which I will briefly insist in these Points following, to the end, that the said Heresies,
(n'ayent pouuoir d'esbranler autres hommes,) may be of lesse force to shake the vnsteedy iudgements of other men.
First, we will take into our Consideration, What
Heresy is in its owne Nature.
Secondly, how
Heresy is condemned both in Holy Writ, & by the ancient Orthodoxall Fathers, as being incompatible with mans Saluation.
Thirdly, I will shew, that the Opinions, or
Paradoxes hereafter set downe, were condemned in those Primitiue times, for most explorate Heresyes, and now are renewed by the first Planters of Protestancy.
To begin with the first▪
Heresy in its owne Nature, is of that Vility, and Irreality, as that it is but a denyall of a
Truth (and consequently, it is but a
Priuation (as blyndnes is of sight.) Now, in that
Heresy is but a
Priuation, it therefore in it selfe hath no Reality, Entity, or subsistence; but only
Is (in respect of its Nature) in that, it
Is not: And in regard hereof, as hauing no
Efficient, but only a
deficient Cause, it proceedeth not from God, who
G
[...]s. 1.
made all things; For Gods
Word was Gods
hand, wherewith he created the whole World.
From this ground then it resulteth, that Euery
Heresy is in it selfe false, and not true, according to that Principle in Schoole diuinity:
Falsuns
S. Thomas part.
1 quaest.
17.
est id quod non est apprehendere, Vt esse; & quod est, Non esse. That is false, which is not to be apprehended▪ as it is a thing, but as it is not. And againe:
Verum
S Thomas vhi suprà, Durandus l.
1. distinct.
80. quaest.
6.
non potest apprehendi, nisi apprehendatur sub ratione Emis. Truth cannot be apprehended, but as it is apprehended as a thing, which
[Page 199]hath a Reall Being. Now from all this the ineuitable in erence is, that euery
Heresy (as being a
Priuation) resting only in the deniall of what is true, is therefore false, and proceedeth not from God, who is
Truth it selfe:
Ego sum
Ioan. 14.
Veritas. And though perhaps some
Heresyes may be deliuered in
Positiue termes; yet they are bu
[...]
Negatiue affirmatiues (as I may call them) since potentially they euer include the deniall of some affirmatiue Truth.
To come to the
Second Point, which is, to shew the Atrocity of
Heresy, both from Gods Holy Word, as also from the learned Monuments of the ancient Fathers; from both which it appeareth, that
Heresy, and mans eternall felicity cannot stand togeather; but that Euery Heretick, in that he is an Heretike, is subiect and obnoxious to sempiternall damnation. O then
(My Brethren of France) why will you by imbracing of
Heresyes, euen espouse your Soules to Hell, since by force of your Creation, that which is the
Circumference to your Bodies (
Heauen I meane) ought to be the
Center to your Soules?
First then may occurre that Sentence, or rather commination of the Apostle:
Haereticum bominem
Ad Titum
3.
post vnam & alteram correptionem deuita, sciens quia subuersus est qui eiusmodi est; & delinquit, cum sit proprio iualicio condemnatus. A man that is an Heretike, after the first and second admonition, auoyd, knowing that he, who it such, is subuerted: and sinneth,
[Page 200]being condemned by his owne iudgment. Thus the
Apostle precludeth the Gate of Saluation from all Heretiks. Againe, we find the same Apostle thus to preach to the
Galathians: The
ad Gol.
8.
works of the flesh be manifest; which are Fornication, Vncloanes, Sects &c. They which do such things, shall not obtaine the kingdome of God. Now, if
Sects in profession of fayth do exclude man from Heauen, much more then,
Heresies (as being in their owne Nature more pernicious, and exitiall to the Soule) exclude man from Heauen. Hence therefore it is, that
S. Paul, speaking of certaine Heretiks, sayth:
Quidam
1.
Timoth. c. 1.
circa fidem naufragauerunt; Certaine men haue suffered ship wrack touching fayth; meaning thereby. that through their maintayning of
Heresies repugnant to the true fayth of Christ, they were not to arriue to the Hauen, and Port of Saluation.
To descend to the
Fathers. They are most luxuriant in this subiect; but I will content my selfe at this tyme, by retayling some few of their Authorities.
S Cyprian thus writeth:
Cum Dominus
Cyprian, l.
1. Epist.
6. ad
[...]lagnum.
noster Iesus Christus &c. Where our Lord Iesus Christ did testify in the Gospell, that those were his Enemyes, who were not with him; He noted not any one Heresy, but manifestly sheweth, that all Heretiks whosoeuer, are his Enemies, saying: He that is not with me, is against me; and he, that doth not gather with me, disperseth. S. Ambrose sayth:
Negat
Ambros. l.
6. in Luc. c.
9.
Christum qui non omnia, quae Christi sunt, confitetur. He disclaymeth from Christ, who doth not confesse
[Page 201]and hould all the points of fayth, concerning Christ.
S. Austin: Imagine
Au
[...]. l.
4. contra Donatist. c.
8.
a man be chast continent, ministring hospitality to the poore and needy &c. Yet it he be an Heretike, no man doubteth, but in this alone (that he is an Heretike) he shall not possesse the kingdome of God.
I wil pretermit many other Fathers (to auoyd prolixity) and will conclude with
Fulgentius, who thus pronounceth of Heretikes:
Firmissimè
Fulgent. l. de side ad Petrum, c.
38. &
39.
tone &c. Belieue firmly, & wauer not; that not only Pagans, but also Iewes, Heretiks, and Schismatiks who dye out of the Church, are to goe to euerlasting, and inextinguishble fyre. Thus you of the
Reformed Religion, do see, in what dreadfull manner both the Holy Scriptures, as also the ancient, and learned Fathers do thunder out their threats against
Heretiks; depriuing them of the hope of Eternall Saluation, and mancipating them to the interminable, & Horrible torments of Hell.
Now I will come to the
third and last poin
[...]; to wit, to demonstrate, and make cleare, that those
Opinions, which hereafter I am to recite in this discourse, truly and dese
[...]uedly were condemned for
Heresyes by the Doctors of the Primitiue Church; and now of new are entertayned and imbraced by
Luther, Swinglius, Caelui
[...] &c. and your selues. For the proofe of so illustrious a Verity, I will vse seuerall
Media, of which the
first shalbe this.
Vincentius Ly
[...]mensis, I
[...]ene
[...], Ierome, Epiphanius, Philastrius, Austin, Theodoret, and others most eminent and Learned
[Page 202]Watchmen of Christs Church, according to that of the Apostle:
Christ hath
Ephes. 4.
placed in his Church, Pastours and Doctours to the consummation of Saints &c. These former Fathers (I say) by seuerall wayes of writing, much laboured and toyled to condemne and record for acknowledged
Heresies these ensuing
Positions; in which their different courses they alwayes had their Eyes fixed vpon the conformity of the Heauenly Fayth, first planted by the Apostles: so the Celestiall Orbs are euer changing their places, but neuer change their Center.
Now, we reade not, that any other ancient Orthodox all Fathers, either in those ages, or in the Ages succeeding, reprehended these Fathers for their ranging the said
Opinions in the Caralogue of Heresie; Therfore it followeth, that the whole Church of God did conspire, and agree with the said Fathers in such their proceeding. For if other Orthodox all Writers, either of the then present times, or of subsequent ages, had disliked the Condemnation of the said
Opinions, they would instantly haue sharpened their Pennes against the registring of the said
Opinions; as we find the succeeding Fathers did write against the confessed Errours of
Origen, Tertullian, and
S. Cyprian.
Secondly,
Vincentius Lyrinensis, Irenaeus, & the rest aboue specified, were most literate, and most godly religious men; Can any man then of a cleare iudgment be perswaded, that through Ignorance they could
[Page 203]mistake true doctrine, for false and erroneous doctrine; or through want of Charity, they would iniustly insimulate men within the compasse of belieuing presumed Heresies, they not being Heresies?
Thirdly, those Fathers, who first registred the ensuing
Opinions for Heresies, with other Fathers not contradicting or impugning (and therein silently agreeing with them,) did in those times represent the face of the whole Church, as being the Principall Members thereof; Whereas these other men making choyce of doctrines different from the whole Church, did thereby manifestly discouer themselues to be Heretiks, according to the Etymology of the word.
Haeresis, as comming of the Greeke Verbe,
[...],
Eligo: And thus they, by their
Election; and
Choice of strang Opinions, did range themselues in the number of those, of whome
S. Iohn writeth:
Exierunt
1.
Iohn
[...].
ex nobis, sed non erant exnobis.
Now then if these former learned and pious Fathers should haue er
[...]d in the condemning the said Doctrines for
Heresies, and in wrongfully
anathematizing the broachers of them; then might it be inferred, that the whole Visible, and Primitiue Church of God could erre, and then actuall did erre: Which granted, how then could the Apostles words stand inuiolate, and immoueable, he stiling the Church:
Colu
[...]a,
1.
Tim. 3.
& Firinamētum Veritatis? Or could the praises
[Page 204]giuen, euen by our Aduersaries, touching the Infallibility of the Vniuersall Primitiue Church in matters of fayth, be true? For thus we reade in these alleged writers following▪ all being remarkable Protestants:
Sarauta in defens. tract. de diuersis Ministro
[...]um gradibus. pag.
8.
Sarauta sayth:
Spiritus Sanctus, qui in Ecclesia praeside
[...] &c. The Holy Ghost, who presideth ouer the Church, is the true Interpreter of the Scriptures, Therefore it is not a thing reasonable to reiect the authority of that spirit, which presided ouer the primitiue Church, and gouerned the sams by its Bishops. Thus this writer.
Kempnitius (thus aue
[...]eth:
Kempnitius in Exam. Concil. Trident. part.
1. pag.
74.
We doubt not, but that the Primitiue Church receaued from the Apostles, and Apostolicall men, not only the Text and Words of Scripture, but also the right and Nati
[...]e sense, and interpretation theref. To be short, and to pretermit others, In the
Confession of Bohemia
Confession of Bohemia, in the Harmony of Confessions, pag.
400. we thus reade:
The ancient Church is the true and best Mistresse of Posterīty, and she going before, leadeth vs theway. Thus much of the Protestants Confessions in this point.
Fourthly, and lastly, diuers
Theorems or Speculations of fayth, and the professours of them (by me vrged) did take their denomination and names, from the Authors of them (being but illiterate, ignoble, & obscure man) the very impression, or indeleble stamp
[...] of
Heresy. according to those words of S.
Chrysostomes Prout
Chrysost.
[...]omil.
3
[...] in Act. Apost.
Haerestarcha nomon
[...]ita sec
[...] vocatur: As the name of the Heretike is, so is the Sect, or Heresy called. These Names (being imposed vpon the men so belieuing, after the beginning and
[Page 205]first rising of the said Heresies, and taken from the first Coyners of them) were inuented out of Necessity, and constraint; that by such their Appellation, they might be distinguished, and deuided from the true, & Orthodoxall Professours of the Christian Fayth. Thus the
Manichees, the
Arians, the
Eutichians, and the like, do borrow their Appellation from
Manichaus, Arius, Eutiches, and accordingly their Heresies are called,
Ma
[...]ichenism
[...], Arianisme, Eutichianisme &c.
Here now I will pause, & stay my selfe; and as prefixing this short
Prolegomenon (as afore I called it) I will hasten to the Particular
Heresies, in those pure times condemned for such, by many famous and worthy Fathers of Gods Church, and now in this Iron Age reuiued with a most strong bent, and endeuour by
Luther, Swinglius, Caluin, & others of the later brood; in all whome are iustified the words of an ancient Father:
Haereses
Tertul. l. do praescript.
apud eos mul
[...]um valen
[...], qui in fide parùm valent. Now, in reading hereof I would intreat you
(My Countrimen) casting of your former sluggish security (touching the presumed certainty of your fayth) to recur in a secret reflexe of mynd to the former Aduertisments of this
Proleg
[...]m
[...]n, and to what here followeth; and withall to obserue by application of what is deliuered in the first Part of the former
Treatise, that the
Catastrophe, or Closure of all is, that
[...]ug
[...] tis
[...]s is ingendred betweene
Mah
[...]s
[...], and old
conde
[...]ned. Heresier. O how much is
[Page 206]the deformity of that
Child to be bewayled, which is begotten of such vgly
Parents?
Identity 1.
But to begin with these Heresies. The first
Heresy shalbe of certaine men, who denied the
Eucharist to be the true flesh of Christ; teaching, that it was but only a
Figure thereof. These Heretiks were condemned in those ancient tymes by
Ignatius (as
Theodoret
Theodor. in Dialog. qui dicitur Impatibilis, Dial.
3. relateth) in these Words:
Eucharistias, & oblationes non admittunt, quòd non confiteantur Eucharistiam esse carnem Saluatoris, quae pro peccatis nostris passa est &c. These Heretiks do not admit Eucharisties and Oblations, because they acknowledg not the Eucharist to be the flesh of our Sauiour, which flesh suffered for our sinnes. These men were in like sort condemned in the seauenth Synod: So hardly could such men (being immersed in sense) belieue, that the Eye of fayth seeth things
inuisible.
Identity 2.
Simon Magus taught, that God was the
Authour of sinne, of whom
Vincentius
Vincent. Lyr. l. aduers. Haeres. post med.
Lirinensis thus sayth:
Who before Simon Magus was bold to affirme God, to be the Authour of our wickednes and deeds? And
S. Austin: Detestanda &c.
Austin, ad artic. sibi falso impositis, Art.
10.
It is a detestable opinion, to belieue, that God is the Authour of any ill will, or works. Finally the Heretike
Florinus taught the same doctrine, of which
Irenaeus thus speaketh:
This
Apud Eusebium, l.
5. histor. c.
80.
Opinion is more, then an Heresy.
Identity 3.
The Heretike
Aerias taught, as
Epiphanius
Epiph
[...]. Haeres
7
[...]. &
S. Austin
Aust. Haer
[...]sae.
33. record, That
Orare vel offerre pro mortuis oblationem non oportet: We ought not to pray, or offer Sacrifice for the dead.
Identity 4.
The
Manichees denied
Freewill, according to those words of S.
Ierome:
Ierom. im praefat.
[...]1
[...]. log. contra Pelag.
Manichaet damnant hominum naturam, & liberum auferunt arbitrium. The Manichees do condemne the Nature of Man, and do take away free will. And
S. Austin;
Aug. Haeres. c.
4
[...].
Peccatorum originem non tribuunt Manichaet libero arbitrio. The Manichees do not ascribe the origin of sinne to Free will.
Identity 5.
The Heretike
Xenaias, was the first, who denied the
Due worship to Images; Of whom
Nicephorus thus writes:
Xenaras
Nicephor. in hist. Eccles. l.
16.
[...].27.
iste primus (O a
[...]cem animam, & os impudens!) vocem illam euomuit, Christi, & illorum qui illi placuere, imagines renerandas non esse. This
Xenaias was the first (O shamles, and impudent Man!) who belched out, that the Images of Christ, & of those that pleased him, are not to be worshipped. This point
Functius (the Protestant) confesseth in these Wordes:
Xendias
Inl.
7. Comment. in praced. Chronolog. it anno, Christi,
494.
primus in Ecclesia bellum contra imagines excitauit.
Identity 6.
Deniall of Voluntary Pouerty,
and monasticall Profession is raught by Vigilantius,
of which Iereme
sayth: Quòd
[...]rou
[...]. contr
[...] Vigilantiuna propofine. asseres cos mebles fac
[...]re, qui viuntur rebus suis &c. Where thou
(Vigilan
[...]us) affirmest, that it is better for a man to vse his owne riches, and by degrees to giue part of them to the poore then to sell all his Possessions, and to part with them allat one tyme: Thou thalt receaue an answere hereof not from me but from our Lord, who sayth, If
Math. 19. thou will be perfect gee, and sell all that thou hast, and giue to the Poore, and come, and follow me
In like sort the Heretike Ianuarius
is condemned for this doctrine by S.
Aust. serm.
49 ex
[...]uersis, cap.
1. Austin.
Identity 7.
In like manner the said
Vigilantius is condemned for denying
Worship to the
bodies of Mantyrs, and their
Relicks, by S.
Austin, thus writing:
Sanctorum
Austin. de Eccles.
[...]ogm
[...]e.
73.
Corpora & pracipuè beatorum Marryru
[...] resiquias, c
[...]si Christs membra sincerisume honoranda credimus
[...]si quis contra haue sententiam venerit non Christianus, sed Eunom
[...] nus, & Vigilanti
[...]us creditur. We do beliene, that the bodyes of Saincts, but especially the Relicks of the Martyrs, are most sincorely to be honoured, as the mēbers of Christ; Yf any one shall impugne this doctrine, he is to be accounted not a Christian, buran
Eunemian, and
Vigilantian.
Identity 8.
The deniall of the
Necessity of Childrent Baptisme, is recorded of the
Pelogians, by
Innecentius in these words:
Illud vero
Innocen
[...]. in rescript, ad Milcuitan. Concil. post med.
quod vostra Fraternitat cos asserit praeditare, paruales aeternae vitae praemijs, absque Baptismatis gratia posse donari perfatuum est. That is most simply spoken, which your Brotherhood affirmes the Pelagians to teach, that litle Children may be on dued with the rewards of Eternall Life, without the Grace of Baptisme. The same is in like sort condemned in those Heretiks, by
August. Haeres.
88. &, contra Iulian. P
[...]lag. l.
6. c.
7. S.
Austin.
Identity 9.
The deniall of
Remission of sinnes by Baptisme, is condemned in the
Manichees, as appeareth from the Confession of the Protestant writer
Whitakerus, thus saying:
Peccatae
Whita
[...]. l. contra Duraeum. p.
883.
remini & gratiam conferri in Baptisme, negare soliti sunt Manichat. The Manichees are accustomed to deny, that sinnes are remitted, and Grace conferred in Baptisme. Now how the Protestants (though not all) are interessed in this doctrine of the
Manichees, may appeare from the small account they make of
Baptisme: of which point peruse the former Treatise.
Identity 10.
The deniall of our ability in
keeping the Commandement
[...], was taught by certaine Hereti
[...] of
[...]hose dayes, but in p
[...]gned by S.
[Page 210]
Ierome, who thus writeth hereof:
Exceramer
Ierom, in explanat. Symbol. ad Damasum.
blasphemiam corum, qui dicunt impossibile aliquid hoturni à Des prace ptumsesse. We accurse the blasphemy of those Heretikes, who reach, that any thing, which is impossible, is commanded to man by God.
Identity 11.
The deniall of the B. Sacraments reseruation
for some dayes after, was taught by the Authropomorphyts,
of whom Cyrill
thus speaketh:
Cyril ad Cerosyrium. I here say, they say
(meaning these Heretiks) that the Misticall blessing is vnprofitable to sanctification, if any remnants thereof be reserued, till the day following; But they dote in affirming so; for Christis not made another, neither shall his Body be changed; but the Vertue of Benediction, and liuely Grace doth ouer cominue in it.
Identity 12.
Diuersity of merit of works, was denyed by the Heretike
Iouinian, whom
S. Austin brandeth in these words:
Iouiniam damnamus
Aust. do Temp. ser.
198.
errorem, qui dicit unllain in futuro meritorum distantiam. We condemne the Errour of Iouinian, who affirmes, that there is no disparity of merits, in the tyme to come
S. Ierome
Iorom l.
1. aduers. Iouinian. c.
[...]. also chargeth
Iouinian with the same Heresy.
Identity 13.
The deniall of enioyned times of Penu
[...]nce,
was taught by the Heretike Alldinn
[...],
of whome Theoderet
Theod. l.
4. bared. Pab. de Au
[...]nis.
thus speaketh d
[...]inde
[Page 211]Confessis &c. They
(Andians) giue remission to such, as are confessed, without prescribing tyme for Pennancé, as the Law of the Church commandeth.
Thus Theodoret.
Identity 14.
The deniall of
Single and vn
[...]aried lyfe in the Clergy is taught by the Heretike
Vigilantius, whom S.
Ierome condemneth in this sort:
Quid faciunt
Ierom. contra Vigilant. c.
1.
Orientis Ecclesiae? Quod Aegipts, & sedis Apostolica? Quae aus Virgines Clericos accipiunt, aut continentes; aut si vxeres hahuerint, marit
[...]esse desinunt. What do the Churches of the East herein? What the Churches of Egypt, and of the Apostolicall Sea? The which do take and allow to be of the Clergy, those, who are Virgins, or at lest continent; or if they haue wyues, do neuertheles cease to liue as maried men.
Identity 15.
That
Concupiscence is a sinne, and not taken away by
Baptisme, but as it were cast a sleepe by fayth, is condemned in
Proclus, whom
Epiphanius introduceth thus speaking:
Constat
Epiphan. haeres.
14.
contrahi quidem, ac sopiri per fidem nunc peccatum Concupiscentiae, vine frectus noxtos producat, non tamen radicis us tollitur. It is euident, that the sinne of Concupiscence still remayneth, being cast a sleepe by sayth, yet so, as that it is not pulled vp by the roote. Thus
Proclus: Which very doctrine is renewed by
Mela
[...]th. in loc. com.
Mela
[...]c
[...]ho
[...], and
Calu. l.
4. Instit. c.
15.
[...], 10.
Caluin.
Identity 16.
Ouerthrowing of Altars, is condemned in
Donatus by
Optatus; who writing against the
Donatists, thus sayth:
Optatus l.
6. contra Donatistas.
Quid est tans sacrilegum, quàm Altarin Des (in quibus vos aliquando obt
[...]listis) frangere, raders, remouere? What is so sacrilegious, as to breake, to cast downe, & remoue the Altars of God, vpon which you (Donatists) haue sometimes offered vp sacrifice?
&c. Quid est enim Altare &c. For what is an Altar, but the Scate of the Body and bloud of Christ?
Quid vos offenderit Christus, &c. In what hath Christ offended you, whose body and bloud do remnine vpon the Altar for a certaine Season?
Identity 17.
Denial of
Chrisme, or Confirmation by a Bishop, to the Baptized, was condemned in the
Nouatians; For
Eusebius thus speaketh of
Nouatus, being baptized:
Neque
Euseb.
[...]ist. l.
6. c.
35.
caetera, quibus post baptismum (secundum Ecclesiae Canonem) imbui opertuerat, acquisiuit; neque Domini sigillo
[...]b Episcopo obsignatus fuerit: quo quidem neuti quam potitus, quo
[...]odo quaeso, spiritum sanctum adeptus est? Neither did
Nouatus seeke to haue those things, which (according to the Canon of the Church) he ought to haue after Baptisme; Neither was he signed with the seale of our Lord by a Bishop; the which he not enioying, how could he obtaine the Holy-Ghost?
Theod
[...]re
[...]
Theod. l.
3. Haret.
[...]b. also chargeth the
Nouatians herewith.
Identity 18.
Exorcisms, and exafflation, was denyed by
Iulianus the
Pelagian, of whom S.
Austin thus relateth:
Iulianus
Aug. de nupt & Concupis. l.
2. c.
2
[...].
antiquissiman
[...] Traditionem nefariscrimine asp
[...]get, qu
[...] exercizantur, & vidixi, exufflantur par
[...]ul
[...]. Iul
[...]anus doth cast a wicked aspersion vpon the most ancient Tradition of the Church, by force wherof litle Infants are exor
[...]ized, and (as I haue said)
[...]eathed vpon. Thus
S. Austin.
Identity 19.
That
Adam lost the
Image of God, was maintayned by the
Origenists, but condemned by
Epiphanius, thus writing:
At
Epiph. hoeres.
64.
vero quòd secundum Imaginem est. Adam per
[...]idisse dicit. Origen affirmeth, that Adam did loose that, which was according to the Image. And againe:
Et
Epiph. Haeres.
70.
Vide. quòd corr
[...] se
[...] corum qui dic
[...]nt Adam id, qu
[...] sec
[...]nd
[...]m I
[...] ginem Dei, perdidisse. Benold,
[...]ow the words of those men (he meaning the
Origen
[...]ts) fall away, who maintayne, that Adam did loose that, which was according to the Image of God. Now this Heresy of the
Origenists is reuiued by
Caluin. who thus expresly writes of Adam:
Obl
[...]terata
Calu. l.
[...]. Instit. c.
[...]. sect.
1.
fuis in
[...]o calestis Image: as also by
Illyricus
Lib. de orig, P
[...]cat.
Identity 20.
The
Visibility of the Church was denied by the
Donatists, whom S.
Austin reproued as being Hereticall, in that they labored to
[Page 214]certaine texts of Scripture:
Vt ea (sayth this Father)
detorquere
Aust. de Vnitat. Ecclesiae c.
1
[...].
in Ecclesiam Dei, vt tanquam defecisse & perijsse de to
[...]o orbe videatur: to the end, to misapply them against the Church of God, that it might be thought to haue suffered a defection, and to haue perished out of the whole world. And according hereto this Father alledged the
Donatists owne words (the very dialect of the Protestants of these tymes,) which are these:
Apostatquit
S. Aug. repeateth this saying of the Donatists,
in Psal. 101.
con. 2.
& perijt Ecclesia de ommbus Gentibus. The Church of Christ hath apostatated, & perished away out of all Countryes. To the which words S.
Austin thus answereth presently:
Hoc dicunt quim illa non sunt. O impudentem vocem! They speake this, who are not in the Church. O shamelesse tongue of theirs!
Thus far I haue proceeded in shewing, that
twenty mayne Articles of
Protestancy were condemned in the Primitiue Church by the ancient, learned, pious and Orthodoxall Fathers of those tymes; Which Fathers stood as so many
Centinells to discouer the approach of any new arising Heresy; and being discouered, were as many
Spirituall Captaines, ready with their Pennes to encounter the same. I haue thought good (you see) in the former Instances, (though with some tediousnes) to set downe the Fathers condemnation of those
Heresyes in the Fathers owne Words, thereby to assure you
(My Countrimen) of my Candour, and Integrity herein; for I hope to proue none
[Page 215]of those.
Qui mendaciorum funiculis
Hester c. 16.
[...]onautur subuecriere.
Heere now shall follow
Faur
[...]y more Points of
Protestancy and other circumstances concerning Protestancy, in like manner professed by the
Heretiks of those ancient tymes, and registred for
Heresyes & Errours by the said former lights of Gods Church. In setting these fourty downe, I will only rest (for greater expedition) in the references of the
Fathers Books and Writings, wherin they are for such condemned, without expressing their particular words of condemning them. I hope you, or any iudicious Reader, will rest assured, that I vse no fraud, or calumny herein. And if any man shall thinke otherwise, him I prouoke herby to recurre to the Fathers bookes themselues, for the greater triall of my plaine and vpright deportment. But I should presume this Admonition of myne to be lesse needfull, considering, that in the former twenty Protestant Articles, being more weighty, then most of these following, he may see, how fully I haue displayed the condemning of them, euen from the Fathers owne Sentences.
Identity 21.
Well then, the one and twentith Article shalbe, the deniall of the
Diuills to be really cormented at the Relicks, & monumēts of Martyrs; This point was condēned in
Vigilātius, as
S. Ambrose,
Ambr. serm.
93. de initent. Cor
[...]. Geruas
[...] & Protasij, &
S. Ierome
Ierom. contra Vigilantium. do
testify.
Identity 22.
The referring of the Churches
Miracles to Witchoraft, was condemned in the
Arians, as
Victor in persecus. Vandal.
Victor recordeth. And do not the
Centurists.
Cent.
4. col.
1445. &
Osiander. Cent
10.11.12. &c.
Osiander (all Protestants) seeke also to auoyd the force of
Miracles performed in our Catholike Church, by stiling them,
Antichristian, and
lying Wonders?
Identity 23.
The deniall of the Deuills flying away at pronouncing of the
Name of Iesus; and at
the signe of the Crosse, was condemned in the seduced of those times, by the Fathers, as
Theodoret
Theod. hist l.
3. c.
3., &
Arnobius
Arnobius contra gentes, l.
10. do witnesse.
Indentity 24.
The affirming, that the
Godhead of Christ did suffer in his Passion, was condemned in
Eutiches. The same doth
Luther, and his schollers teach, as appeareth in the former Treatise. And
Musculus
As Checauorius a Protestant, witnesseth. in like manner teacheth the same.
Identity 25.
The deniall of
the Reuerence to the holy Crosse, condemned in
Probianus, as the
Tripartite History
Histor. Tripere. l.
8.
[...].89. witnesseth.
Identity 26.
The affirming of the
Ignorance in Christ, was condemned in
Themistius, and in the
[Page 217]
Agneites Herotil
[...]s (who tooke their Name vpon this their Heresy) as we read in
S. Ambrose
Am
[...]. l.
5. de fide. cap.
8., and
Grag. l.
8. Epist.
42.
S. Gregory.
Identity 27.
The deniall of
Visible Sacrifice, was condemned in the
Manichees by
S. Austin
August. tom.
6. cont. A
[...]uers. leg. & Proph
[...]. c.
19. & Tom.
6 cont Faustum. Manich. l.
20. c.
18. as himselfe witnesseth.
Identity 28.
The
Appointed fasts vpon Sunday, was condemned in the
Arians; of which point see
Epiphau. Haros.
75.
Epiphanius; and the first
Councell of Carthage
C
[...].
64.. And do not many of our more Precise
Caluinists chuse to make their firsts vpon
Sundayes, rather then vpon any other dayes?
Identity 29.
The deniall
of the Mixture of Wine and water in the Chalice, was condemned in certaine Heretiks, who would not allow such mixture in the Celebration of the Eucharist, as
Theoph. in Iohn.
1
[...].
Theoph
[...]lac
[...] witnesseth.
Identity 30.
Absolute
Reprobation was houlden by certaine Heretiks, and condemned by
Vincentius
Vin
[...]. Lyrin. aduer. Haeres c.
34.
Lytinensis, and S.
Austin
Aug. ad artic. fibi fals
[...] imposis. art.
10.. The same condēned in
Florinus, by
Euseb. hist. l.
5. c.
3.
Eusebius.
Identity 31.
That there is
[...] Originati
[...]inne, especially in the children of the faythfull, was
[Page 218]taught by
Pelagius
So affirmeth S. Aug. l.
[...]. contra luli
[...]a. (as in the former Treatise is shewed) do teach the same.
Identity 32.
The
Arians taught, as
Epiphanius
E
[...]i
[...]h. Idaeros.
69. relateth, that the
Sonne of God was lesser then his Father; The
New Arians in
Polonia, Transiluania, and other Prouinces (who are all
Protestants, or rather
Caluinists) teach the same.
Identity 33.
The Ciuill Magistrats
Clayming of Ecclesi isticall Primacy, was condemned in the Emperours
Co
[...]istantius and
Valentinianus; see
S. Athanasius
Athan.
[...] Epist ed foliear. hereof, and
Ambr. Epist.
32. &
3
[...].
S. Ambros.
Identity 34.
The
Assembling of Councells without the Sentence and Authority of the
Roman Bishops, was condemned in the
Arians, and
Dioscorus. See
Histor. Tripart.
Tripart. l.
4. c.
9., and
Socrates, l.
[...]. c.
5.
Socrates.
Identity 35.
The demolishing and
impropriating of Monasteryes to secular vses, was condemned by the
Cahon.
[...]3.
Councell of
Chalcedon.
Identity 36.
The pretented sufficiency of
only Fayth. was condemned in
Eunomius, and
Simon
[Page 219]Magus. See hereof
Trenaus
Iren. aduer. Haeres. l.
1. c.
20.,
Theodo
[...]
Theod. de Haeres. Faballs, l.
1. c de Simons., and S.
Aust. haeress.
54.
Austin.
Identity 37.
The
eating of the flesh in
[...], was condemned in the
Aerians, and others, as
Epiphanius
Epiph. haeres.
75.
S. Ambrose
Ambr. serm. 25.34.36., and the eight of Councell
Can.
9. and the Laodiceā Councell C
[...].
[...]0.
of Toledo do witnesse.
Identity 38.
The affirming of our Iusties,
not to be an inherent Grace, or Quality, but extrinsicall, and consisting only in remission of sinne, was condemned in
the Pelagians, and others, as
Celestinus
Ep.
1. c.
10.,
Chrysostome
Chrys. hom.
3. de po
[...] nit.,
S. Austin
Aust. Epist.
100. act Bonifacium., and the Mileuitan
Canon
3. Councell do record.
Identity 39.
The deniall of
Christs descording into Hell was condemned in certaine ancient Heretiks, as
S. Austins
Aust. Epist.
57. ad
[...]ord. & ep.
99. ad Eunoditim. teacheth.
Identity 40.
The allowing
of Mariage againe, in ease of diuorce vpon Adultery, was condemned in certaine ancient Heretiks, by the old
Councell of
Eliberis
Elib. Canon.
9., by the
Councell Mil
[...]nit anum
Mileuit. c.
17., at which
S. Austi
[...] was present, and by S.
Ierom in epist. ad Oceanum de obitu Fabiolae.
Ierome.
Identity 41.
The
Reiecting of ancient Fathers, and Antiquity,
[Page 220]was condemned in the ancient Heretiks, by
S.
Aust.
[...]om.
7. contra, I
[...]l, Pel. l.
2. c.
[...] l.
1. c.
2.
Austin.
Identity 42.
The denying of
the Bookes of Sapieutid, the Macha
[...]eas, and certaine Parts of
Da
[...]el, to
[...] Canonicall, was condemned in certaine ancient Heretikes, as S.
Austin
Aug. l.
[...]. de praedest. Sa
[...]ct. c.
14. witnesseth. And touching
Daniell being reiected, see S.
Ior.
[...] Apol.
[...]. ad.
[...]rs. Russinis.
Ierome.
Identity 43.
The
Vrging of 1.
T
[...]. 4. against
Abstinence, and singl
[...] lyfe of the Clergy, and of accounting the same to be
Manichisme, was condem
[...]ed by S.
Touching Abstinence, see S. Austin, condemning the deniall of it in Faustus▪ the Mani
[...]ee▪
l. 3
[...].
c.
[...].
con
[...]. P
[...]st. and touching single lyfe,
see S. Austin contra d
[...]as, Epist. Pelag. l. 1.
c. 2.
Austin.
Identity 44.
The expounding of that Text:
I and the Father, are One, Ioah. 10. to be one in
Will ▪ and not in
Substance, was condemned by all ancient Fathers, who ha
[...] commented vpon that place; yet receaued by
Caluin
Caluin, in Ioa
[...]. c.
10.
Whitakerus
Whi
[...] contra
[...]amp
[...]a
[...].
8., and most o
[...]ier Caluinists.
Identity 45.
The Condemning of the ancient
Prima
[...] of the
[...] Church▪ was condemned in
Iohn Bishop, of
Constanti
[...], as S.
Gregory
Epist.
[...]. ad Eus
[...]
[...]iuin. witnesseth.
Identity 46.
The affirming, that the Clergy is to be ordayned
by popular Election, Was condemned
[Page 221]by the ancient Fathers of the
La
[...]dicean
Can.
[...].
Councell.
Identity 47.
The Vndertaking of
Ecclesiasticall sanction, without Ordination by a Bishop, was condemned in certaine Old Heratiks, as
Socrates
Hist. l.
[...]. c. 10. relateth, as also by
Theodoret
Theod. l.
2. c.
8., and S.
Cypr. l.
1. Epist.
[...]. ad Magnum.
Cyprian.
Identity 48.
The insisting vpon
Only Scripture without Tradition, was condēned in the ancient Heretiks, by S.
Austin
Aust. contra Maximin.. &
Theodoret
Theodor. Dialog l.
3. c.
[...]. &
4.. This point was further partienlarly condemned in
Nestorius, and
Dioscorus, as the second Councell of
Nice
Concil. Nic. Act
1. witnesseth.
Identity 49.
The denial of a
Triple Immersion in
Baptisme, was condemned in
Eunomius, as
Theodoret
In Haeret. Fab. l
4. de
[...] &c. witnesseth.
Identity 50.
The neglect of
Kneeling at time of Prayer. in the Church, and at the
Priests benediction, was condemned by S.
Chrysost. homil.
40. ad Popul. Autioch. & in Act. Apost. homi
[...].
[...].
Chrysostome.
Identity 51.
The Prophaning, and
contempt of Sanctuaryes was condemned in
Bonifacius, as S.
Austin
Auct. to
[...].
2. Epist.
1
[...]7. ad
[...] fac. & dec
[...] uit. Dei. l.
2. c.
4. relateth.
Socra
[...]. hist. l.
6. c.
5. The like doth
Secrates (98) witnes, and
Concilium
Can. 29.
Agathense.
Identity 52.
The forbidding to
disinherit our selues, of our Posterity, for the Churches vse, was condemned in the wicked Tyrants, by
Prudent. in bym. de S. Leuren
[...].
Prudentius.
Identity 53.
The obiecting of the
Epistle to the Hebrews (cap. 10.)
against Sacrifice, is condemned by S.
Chrysostome, S. Ambrose, Occumenius, and
Theophilact, in their Commentaries in
Hebr. c. 10. And yet are some Texts produced out of this Chapter by the
Caluinists at this day, against
Sacrifice.
Identity 54.
The affirming of
Pharo's Induration, was condemned in some ancient Hereticks, by
Philast. l. de Haeresib. Haeres.
77.
Philastrius.
Identity 55.
The restrayning of the Text in
Genesis, Cap. 4. touching Cains dominion ouer sinne, was condemned by
Philastrius
Thilast. de Haeresib. Haeres.
80., and S.
Aust. de ciuitat. Dei. l.
85. c.
7.
Austin.
Identity 56.
The deniall of. the
Epistle to the Hebrews, was anciently condemned by
Philastrius
Haeres.
[...]. Which Epistle is in like sort reiected at this present, by many
Lutherans, as is shewed aboue in the
former Treatise.
Identity 57.
The deniall of the
Apocalyp
[...] by the Heretiks
Alogiani, was condemned by S.
Austin
Aust. de Haer. Haeres
[...]
30., and
Epiphanius
Epiphan. Haeres.
3
[...]. The same booke is not accounted
Canonicall by
Luther, and some other
Lutherans, as may appeare in the former discourse.
Identity 58.
The obiecting (in respect of the Sacrament) the grosse, and
Carnall
[...]ating of humane flesh (the which Obiection the Sacramentaries make at this present) was condemned by
Iustinus
Iustinus, in colloq. cu
[...] Triphone.
Martyr, Tertullian
Tertull. in Apolog
[...]. c.
7.,
Origen
Origen. l.
[...] contra C
[...]lsum.,
Eusebius
Eusebius Histor. l.
5. cap.
1.,
Prudentius
Prudentius, in Hy
[...] no oe S. L
[...] rentio., and others.
Identity 59.
Appearing Innouation, without
comming out from of an Elder Society, was condemned in the ancient Heretikes, by
Vincentius
Vincent▪ aduers. Haer. c.
[...] c. &
[...]. &
34.
Lyrinensis, S.
Aug. l.
3. de Baptism. contra Donat.
Austin, and S.
Ierom. contra Lu
[...] ▪ in fine.
Ierome: And yet the
Lutherans (though late appearing) cannot proue, that they came out (touching doctrine) from any elder Society.
Identity 60.
Lastly, which heere I will alledg; The
obiecting of many Parts of our
Christian Religion to be taken from the
G
[...]ills (the which
Kemp
[...]tius
Kemp
[...] tius, in Exa
[...]. Con
[...]. Tridp
[...]rt.
3. pag.
[...]. &
8
[...]., and
Rep
[...]id
[...]s (an English
[Page 224]
In his booke de Romen. Eccles. Idolas. pa.
10
[...].24
[...].
[...]. &c. Writer) do obiect against vs
Catholiks) is condemned by S.
Austin
S. Austin condemneth this in the Manichees, contra Faust. Maniech l.
[...]0
[...]. &
[...]. and de Ciuitate Dei, l.
10. c.
19. and Epist.
49.,
Tertullian
Tertull. l. de Praescrip
[...]. cap.
40., S.
Ierome
Ierom.
l.
[...]. contra Iouin. post medium., and
Origen
Origen, l.
[...] contra Celsum, ante medium..
Loe here
(My Countrimen) I haue presented to your eye, a
large Glasse, to behould your fayth in, made of threescore Protestanticall Points,
(formees sur le moul des anciens Heretiques) wrought vpon the Anuise of the old
Heretiks, and condemned for
Heresies by the Church of Christ in those dayes. What can you say hereto? Will you vrge, that howsoeuer this be, yet this proueth your Religion to be ancient? Yf any of you be of such transparency of iudgment, as thus to reply; let him remember, that as these his doctrines were ancient; so also that they were anciently condemned. And we ought to haue as great a loathing of ancient? Heresies, as of but yesterdayes Nouellismes.
Secondly, we are to obserue, that Protestancy was not n
[...]re in being in its
full Orbe in those dayes; Because only this, or that point thereof, was houlden by this, or that
Anonymus, or obscure Fellow: Whereas now all the former Points aboue rehearsed are become (as it were) so many seu
[...]rall
Ingredients, of all which the
Comp
[...]and of your
Reformed Religion is made. And the men belieuing in those firster dayes the said Points, were in compare of the worth, and celsitude of the Fathers condemning them, but as
Bow thrubs,
[...] to be moden vpon by euery on
[...], in respect of
[...] high
Cedi
[...] of
[...].
Well, heere I am to acquain
[...] yet, that some of our more learned Aduersaries, who are not a litle moued through the great scandall risen against them, for their owne knowne Opinions, so condemned by the Primitiue Church, haue therefore, not as in clearing of themselues(which they cannot) but by way of recrimination, endeauored to returne the like vpon vs; thinking insufficient honour, if they can be able, but to leaue things perplexed, and doubtfull▪ They hearing themselus herein like to that man, who in a
Duellism
[...], or single Combat, doth not so much expect to get an absolute Victory ouer his Enemy; but holds it glory inough, if he can come off with giuing as many, and as dangerous wounds, as himselfe receaued. O Weaknes of iudgment▪ since Truth consisteth in a f
[...]e establishment of it selfe, and not in a seeming redargution of the Contrary Doctrine. According to this Method some of our Aduersaries haue pretended, that many of our now Catholike. Opinions were in like manner condemned by the ancient Fathers of the Primitiue Church. I will particularly insist in the writings of one
Willett
[...]s, a Protestant of
England, making choice of some few of his Instances of this nature, thereby to shew the impost
[...], pe
[...]sidy, and want of all Ingenuity, and vpright
[...]es in such his proceedings.
This Authour then in hi
[...] booke cati
[...] led:
Intrastyl
[...]n Papism
[...], giueth an example
[Page 226]of a
Woman, saying:
Harcellina (the companion of Carpocrates) was noted of Heresy, in that the vsed worship to the Images of Iesus and of Paul, as S.
August. Haeref.
7.
Augustine witnesseth. I answere, that this Authour vseth fraud herein;
For S Austins words are:
Colebat Imagines Iesu, & Pauli
[...] & Homeri, & Pythagorae, adorando incensum
(que) ponendo. She did worship the Images of Iesus, of Paul, of Homer, and Pythagoras, and she offered incense vnto them. Which point
Epiphanius further exployneth, saying of this
Carp
[...]crates, and his followers:
Insuper
Epiphan. Haeref.
27.
Philosophe
[...] quorundam &c. They placed the Image of Iesus, with the Images of the Philosophers, Pithagoras, Aristotle &c. and,
did afterwards keepe the
[...]tes of the Pagans. Now what is this to vs Catholiks? Do we worship the Images of the
Philosophers? Or do we obserue the rytes of the Pagans? Or do we offer incense to any Image?
He
secondly produceth the Heretiks, called,
Heraclionitae, who (he sayth)
after a new custome purged, and redeemed those that were dead by annointing their bodies with Oyle, and Balme. S. Austin
Haeref. 1
[...].
witnesseth also this. Now how impertinently is this obiected against vs?
S. Austins words are these:
Feruntur, suos morieutes nouo tuedo redimere; id est, pet Oleum, belsamum, & aquam, & inuocationes, quas Hae
[...]aicis verbis dicunt super capita eo
[...]um &c. But we Catholiks do neither annoint, nor baptise the dead; neither do we pray, by vsing such Innocations ouer the heads of the dead: such strange detortion of
S. Austins
[Page 227]words is here vsed.
Thirdly he insimulates the Catholiks
[...] the
Heresies of the
Ta
[...]ani, who (sayth he) did condemne
Mariage, and accounted it no better then Fornication; and did not receaue any married Persons (in suorum numerum) into their number. S. Austin
Austin so witnesseth, Haeres.
24. How can this touch vs? For we do not equall Mariage with Fornication; We know all our Ancestours were maried; and we teach, that Mariage is a Sacrament.
Fourthly, he sayth:
The Pepusiani allow Women to be Priests; In like manner,
the Papists do suffer their Women to conferre Baptisme. Austin witnesseth this of the Heretiks Pepusiani.
Austin, Haeres.
27. To this I answere, that the
Pepusians Errour consisted in making Women the ordinary Ministers of Baptisme, and of all other Priestly functions. Now, this is impertinent to the Ministring of
Baptisme by Women, or Laymen, in the
only Case of Necessity.
Fiftly, he proceedeth further, saying:
The Hereticks called Apostolici, did not admit into their Society and Communion those, that had wines, or proper Possessions. Austin
Aust. Haeres.
40. And further,
Those Apostolici would not in any sort suffer those, which had vowed single lyfe, to marry, as Epiphanius
Epiph. Haeres.
6
[...].
sayth. To the authority of S.
Austin I first answere; S.
Austins words are these;
The Apostolici receaue not into their Communion, those that haue wiues, or Possessions, Quales habet Catholica Ecclesia, & Monaches, & Clericos pl
[...] rimos: Which the Catholike Church hath, and (besides
[Page 228]these)
[...]he also hath Monks & Clergy men▪ Now these
Apostolici are Heretiks (sayth S.
Austin) for that
they thinke those to haue no hope of Saluation, who vse these things, which themselues do want. Thus
S. Austin. But this toucheth vs nothing at all. For do not our maried mon, & such as haue Possessions liue within the Vnity of our Church?
Touching the produced words of
Epiphanius, this Father is mightily wronged by this Protestant; For
Epiphanius deliuereth not
prohibition of Votaries to marry, as being the doctrine of the Heretiks
Apostolici themselues; for
Epiphanius his Words following are these:
Tradidorunt Sancti Dei Apostoli peccarum esse, post decretam Virginitateni ad Nuptias vener
[...]i: The Holy Apostles of God deliuered it to be a Suine, to marry after one hath vowed Virginity. Thus what
Epiphanius spake in the name of the
Apostles, this Authour fraudulently produceth in the name of the Heretiks, called
Apostolici. Belike this man is of a short sight, not being able to distinguish betweene these two words,
Apostoli, and
Apostolici. But to proceed.
Sixtly, he alledgeth the
Hierarchites (being Heretiks) saying:
The Hierarchites admit only Monks, and Nuns to their society Austin
Aust. Haeref.
47.. But what is this to vs? Doth our Church admit only Monks, and Nunns into its Society? How rouingly is this testimony alledged?
Seauently, This Authour sayth:
There is an Heresy, of which the Professours walke with bare seete; because God said to Moyse
[...]k
Exod.
[...]3. ▪
Put off thy
[Page 229]thees. Austin. Thus this writer glanceth at such of our Religious men, who goe barefoote. But
S. Austin
August. Haeref.
68. in the very place alledged, thus presently addeth:
Inde ergo Harests est, quia non propter corporis afflictionem sic ambulabani, sed quia testimoniae taliter intelligunt. But this is an Heresy,
[...] that they did walke bare foote, not thereby to puni
[...]h their bodies; but because they did vnderstand the testimony of the Scripture in their owne sense; So vntowardly doth this Protestant alledge
S. Austin, against his owne true, and euident meaning.
He further enlargeth himselfe, saying:
There were certaine Heretiks, who belieued, that by Christs descending into Hell, the Vnbelieuers belieued; and that all Scales were deliuered out of Hell, at Christ his comming thither Austin
Haeres. 79.. This example is alledged against the Catholike doctrine of
Limbus Patrum. But what doth this Instance concerne vs? Do we thinke, that
Christ by his descending into Hell, deliuered the damned from thence, or any offers, but such as were faythfull? This Testimony is so idly and impertinently extended to vs Catholiks, that
Danius de Haeres.
79.
Danius (a learned Protestant) confesseth most plainly.
That these Heretiks Errour concerned only the damned.
The foresaid Authour alledgeth, that the
Heretikes, Coluthians affirmed:
Deum non facer
[...] ma
[...]t That no euill was wrought by God,
expresly repagnant to that saying of the Scripture: Ego
[...]u
[...] creani mal
[...]; as
Austin
August. Haeres.
15.
Witnesseth. From this Heresy the Papists are not cleare, sayth he. Thus far this Writer; vnderstanding plainly in this place by the Word;
Eui
[...], not the
[...]a
[...]t of punishment
[Page 230](which he knoweth, we grant is from God) but the
Euill of sinne,
Danaeus in his Commentaries vpon S. Austin & Haere.
[...]ib. Haeref.
61. whereof indeed we deny that God is the Authour. I answere herto with the foresaid Protestant
Danaus; That,
Coluthiain Deum poenas, & supplicia sceleratis hominibus immittere & irrogare negarunt. The Coluthians denied, that God did inflict any paynes or Punishment vpon wicked men &c. And then
Danaeus further sayth:
Est malum duplex, quem admodum ipse Augustinus docet; Aliud malum Culpae, aliud Poenae: Mali Culpae non est Authour Deus; Poenae Deus est Author. There is a twoofould Euill, as Austin teacheth; To wit the Euill of the
Fault, and the Euill of
Punishment▪ God is not the Authour of the Euill of the
Offence, or
Fault, but he is authour of the euill of
Punishment. Thus this Protestant, with whome we Catholiks agree herein. So ignorantly (at least maliciously) is the Heresy of the
Coluthianes obiected to vs by this
Willettus.
He goeth yet forward, and sayth:
The Anthropomorphites (being Heretiks) did imagine, that God was in shape and proportion like to a man; As Austin
August. Haeres.
50.
recordeth: So the
Rhemists do teach, that God may be pictured like an old man. Hereto I answere, that this no more proueth vs to hould with these Heretiks, that God is in proportion,
lyke to a Man, then our picturing of the
Holy Ghost in the forme
of a
Doue, or of the
Angells in forme
of yong Men, that therfore we thinke the
Holy Ghos
[...] to be a
Doue, or
Angells, yong Men. And we hould it no more vnlawfull to paynt these so, as they visibly and corporally appeared, then it was vndecent for them to appeare in such formes;
[Page 231]or, then it was vnlawfull for the Scriptures so to report the same.
He after insimulats vs Catholiks within the
Heresy of the
Pelagians; saying: The
Pelagian Heretiks did hould; That a Man may be perfect in that lyfe, and keep all the Commandements
[...] Austin witnesseth. The like do the Papists hould: But how can this touch v
[...]? For the Pelagians affirmed, that their natural hability for the performance herof, without God assisting them with his Grace, was sufficient. For thus S.
Austin speaketh of them:
Pelagiani
August. Ep.
20. ad Aselicum.
ipsi Gratiae Christi su aduersantur. vt se humanis Viribus diuina existiment implere mandata The Pelagians were such Enemies to the Grace of Christ, as that they thought themselues able to keep the diuine Commandements by human strength. But do we teach this? No, we acknowledg it to be a blasphemy against
Christ.
I will conclude, with this same Authours imputing to vs the Heresy of the
Manichees. Who (as he sayth)
condemned the eating of flesh, as being vncleane, and impure: See
August. Hares.
4
[...].
Austin hereof. How can this example endanger vs
Catholik
[...]? Do we cōdemne the Creature, for impure? Do we not also eate flesh? Therefore what is the
Manichees doctrine of euer abstayning frō flesh (as impure by
Creation) to our obserued abstinence, vpon appointed dayes, without condemning of the Creature?
Thus farre now for some tast of the impurity of this Authour; Out of whose booke I haue insisted only in a dozen of his immateriall, and froathy Instances. Of these I haue made choice
[Page 232]in particular, as seeming more conducing, then the rest, though they conduce nothing ar all▪ As for some other few examples in him (by me heere omitted) they are so grosly impertinent; as that I will not abuse your longer Patience with recitall of them. Only I say, by this already set downe, ye
[...] may consecture, what the rest of his Booke is. A Book (barren of matter) is commonly tearmed,
Vn liure set, A dry Booke; yet perhaps I might be thought to wrōg this his Booke, in calling it so; for you see it is still of
Froath, and
Frosth is
moyst.
Well, hauing thus answered the chiefe obiected Examples of our Aduersaries (all which, or any other by thē obiected, are so pregnantly o
[...]enting, and different from our doctrine, that not so much as any one of them can be a
[...]amed, which being holden, as it was by the Heretiks of those times, and for such in them condemned, is not as yet to this day by vs in like manner condemned;) I further answere, as in further Explication, and Preuention in generall, that
Heresy is not (in some sort) an
open Ane
[...]ay to Religion; But is a subtill
Corrup
[...]cy therof, by
absitacting from it, or
adding to
[...]h: So as
Truth, and
Errour hauing one Materiall
obiect or ground worke, are deuided (though euer really) oftentymes (as to the conceauing of the vnlearned) but in a seeming slender
[...]icity, or difference of Words, or in a
poynt (to common Vnderstanding)
s
[...]arce diuisible. In which respect he, that will obiect pertinently in this
[...]ynd, must obiect not any neerenes, resemblance, or lykelyhood, but an
Identity of Opinion
[Page 233](as I haue done in my obiecting of the Sixty Articles of
Protestancy, maintayned by the
Did Heretiks, and in those dayes condemned for Heresyes by the Church of Christ;) Since otherwise the now wicked Obiecting by the New
Ari
[...]ns (both against but Aduersaries, & vs) of the Heresy of the
Tru
[...], as a sti
[...]ming
three Gods, might, in regard that both of vs hold three seuerall Persons, (euery of which is God) be more insisted vpon, against both of vs, and with more colour, then any of the former alledged Examples be. And with this I
[...]nd this
Appendi
[...].
The Conclusion.
IT is an accustomed
D
[...]a
[...]ct of many of your Prime-Maysters both in the Pulpit, and in their writings, to voci
[...]rate & try out, That the Catholike Roman Religion is
Antichristian, and the Pope
Awit
[...]st, & in proofe hereof they produce certaine T
[...]ats, put of the second of the
Thes
[...]nians
1.
Thess. 2., and the
Av pocal.
8. &
12.
Apocalyps, which they
[...]ench and disi
[...]ynt (as it were) with their stayned, & violent. Constructions. But if they were able to set downe thirty or fourty Articles of sayes, which
Antichrist hall teach; and these to be acknowledged his particular
[...]act
[...]ines, by the consent both of You Protestants, and V
[...] Catholike; as also could alledg so many old
[...] restes condemned by the Pr
[...]mitiue Church of God: And withall, if further they could produce out of our Catholike w
[...]llets, that we Catholiks do
[...]each, and be
[...] the said
Antichristian
[Page 234]Articles, and the said anathematized Heresies: I say, if your Men
(O you Hugenots) cold effect thus much, how would they insult? What words euen of brasse, would they yell ou
[...]? What
Prophies of Victory, and
Triumphan
[...] Arches wold their
Pens haue erected before this day, and all in memory of our ouerthrow, and dishonour of the
Roman Religion, and its Professour? But the Case here (
God be praised) is farre otherwise▪ for they are your Writters
(My Countrimen) who stand at this tyme chargeable.
I haue (you see) set downe fourty Articles, touching the
Turkish Religion, and diuers Circumstances thereof, chiefly out of the
Turkish Alcoran (the Booke (as aboue I said) wherein that
Law was first written) as also out of warrantable Authours, hoth Catholiks, & Protestants, who haue written of the Religion and Manners of the
Turks: So as, it is acknowledged
[...] all sydes, that the
Turkish Articles produced by me, are indeed the Articles at this day belieued by them. I haue in like sort insisted in
threescore Old
Heresies, condemned by the Church of
God in ancient tymes, and for
Heresyes at this day acknowledged; by vs Catholiks, & by the more learned & moderate Protestants. I haue further proued, euen from the expresse Testimonies, taken out of the first & chiefe
Lutherans, that themselues haue taught in their Writings (articularly, and punctually) the said
Mathemetan; or
Turkish Articles, and in lieu of some others, Articles more pernicious, euen by the light of Nature; as also that they haue pertinaciously defended (and their Followers
[Page 235]do at this day defend) the said expl
[...] rate
Heresies for Good
Lutheranisius, and Euangelical doctrine.
Now then what remaineth for vs to doc I Not vnkindly, and vncharitably to insult ouer you, and in virulent and gaulfull termes to exprobate you there with, but in all Christian zeale, to pitty your poore distressed states, and to pray, for your abandoning those most wicked
Turki
[...]h Doctrines, and other
Helli
[...] Heresyes; and for your future in corporating into our Catholike Church; To him (I say) who vpon mans true repentance, hath pronounced:
Numquid
Ezech. 18.
Voluntatis mea
[...]est m
[...]rs impi
[...] And againe:
Nolo
Ibidem.
mortem morientes, conueru
[...] mini & viuite.
Well then
(My Countrimen of France) to repeate what aboue I haue faith (that thereby my Words may more intensly, and forcibly s
[...]rike your Memory,) since you haue seene, how your owne chiefe Doctours in
Fourty Points of their Religion, do commilitate and serue vnder the Colours of
Mahumet; Since also it hath been made plaine, that in
twenty passages of Fayth, or necessary Circumstances therof,
Protestancy is lesse warrantable, then
Mahumetisme: Lastly, since it is demonstrated, that in
Sixty Positions of Fayth, and other collaterall points thereof,
Protestancy, or
Hugenotisme comparts with the
ancient Heresyes, or rather is
identifyed with them; what then may seeme to be inferred (O pardon me for speaking that with griefe, which you are to heare with shame!) but that a
Mahumetan, and an
Old branded Heretyke,
[Page 236]and a French Hugen
[...]is, are (In part) word
[...]
Sy
[...]o
[...]ymons?
Now therefore, if notwithstanding all this, you will stil prefer your owne Religion before
[...]oe encient
Roman Fayth, (which euen by y
[...]ar owne Brethrens
Whitak ad respons. Cam
[...]. ra
[...].
7. Huttevus de Sacris. missatieo p.
377. besid
[...] diuers others: acknowledgments hath bren perpetu
[...]ted from hand to hand, from the Apostles, and in which (by their like
Hum f
[...]idus Iesuit. part.
2. rat.
2. Osined, C
[...]nt.
12. pag.
30
[...]. Luther in colle
[...]. Germ. c. de Miss
[...]. Confessions) men dying, may be saued;) Yf (I say) by your pe
[...]seuering therein you will violently and desperatly run vpon the Hykes of your owne damnation I cannot but commiserate your forlorne Soules, & (though with inconsolable sorrow) close vp my speack
[...]s, with the Ac
[...]lamation of the Apostle;
O
Galas. 30
O insensati Galata (siue Gall
[...])
quis vos s
[...]sc
[...]
[...]u
[...]
[...]on obedire veri
[...]nat
[...]! O sansi
[...]s French Hugenois, who hath bewitched you not to
[...]h
[...]y the Truth?
[...]aus Deo, & Beat
[...] Virgini Mariae.